This is a modern-English version of Master Humphrey's Clock, originally written by Dickens, Charles.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
MASTER HUMPHREY’S CLOCK
p. xiDEDICATION OF
“MASTER HUMPHREY’S CLOCK”
TO
SAMUEL ROGERS, ESQUIRE.
TO
SAMUEL ROGERS, ESQ..
My Dear Sir,
Dear Sir,
Let me have my Pleasures of Memory in connection with this book, by dedicating it to a Poet whose writings (as all the world knows) are replete with generous and earnest feeling; and to a man whose daily life (as all the world does not know) is one of active sympathy with the poorest and humblest of his kind.
Let me share my Pleasures of Memory related to this book by dedicating it to a poet whose work (as everyone knows) is filled with deep and genuine emotion; and to a man whose daily life (as not everyone knows) is one of active compassion for the poorest and most humble people.
Your faithful friend,
CHARLES DICKENS.
Your loyal friend,
CHARLES DICKENS.
ADDRESS BY CHARLES DICKENS.
4th April, 1840.
4th April, 1840.
Master Humphrey earnestly hopes, (and is almost tempted to believe,) that all degrees of readers, young or old, rich or poor, sad or merry, easy of amusement or difficult to entertain, may find something agreeable in the face of his old clock. That, when they have made its acquaintance, its voice may sound cheerfully in their ears, and be suggestive of none but pleasant thoughts. That they may come to have favourite and familiar associations connected with its name, and to look for it as for a welcome friend.
Master Humphrey sincerely hopes, (and is almost convinced,) that readers of all kinds, young or old, rich or poor, happy or sad, easy to entertain or hard to please, will find something enjoyable in the face of his old clock. That, once they get to know it, its chime may ring happily in their ears and bring to mind only good thoughts. That they will develop favorite and familiar connections with its name and anticipate it like a welcomed friend.
From week to week, then, Master Humphrey will set his clock, trusting that while it counts the hours, it will sometimes cheat them of their heaviness, and that while it marks the thread of Time, it will scatter a few slight flowers in the Old Mower’s path.
From week to week, Master Humphrey will set his clock, hoping that while it keeps track of the hours, it will occasionally lighten their weight, and that while it notes the passage of Time, it will sprinkle a few little flowers in the Old Mower’s path.
Until the specified period arrives, and he can enter freely upon that confidence with his readers which he is impatient to maintain, he may only bid them a short farewell, and look forward to their next meeting.
Until the scheduled time comes, and he can confidently engage with his readers as he eagerly wishes to, he can only say a brief goodbye and look forward to seeing them again.
p. xivPREFACE TO THE FIRST VOLUME
When the Author commenced this Work, he proposed to himself three objects—
When the Author started this Work, he set three goals for himself—
First. To establish a periodical, which should enable him to present, under one general head, and not as separate and distinct publications, certain fictions that he had it in contemplation to write.
First. To create a periodical that would allow him to present, under a single overarching title, certain stories he was thinking of writing, rather than as separate, individual publications.
Secondly. To produce these Tales in weekly numbers, hoping that to shorten the intervals of communication between himself and his readers, would be to knit more closely the pleasant relations they had held, for Forty Months.
Secondly. To release these Tales weekly, hoping that reducing the time between communications with his readers would strengthen the enjoyable connection they had maintained for Forty Months.
Thirdly. In the execution of this weekly task, to have as much regard as its exigencies would permit, to each story as a whole, and to the possibility of its publication at some distant day, apart from the machinery in which it had its origin.
Thirdly. In carrying out this weekly task, pay as much attention as the needs allow to each story as a complete work, considering the possibility of its publication at some later date, separate from the context in which it was created.
The characters of Master Humphrey and his three friends, and the little fancy of the clock, were the results of these considerations. When he sought to interest his readers in those who talked, and read, and listened, he revived Mr. Pickwick and his humble friends; not with any intention of re-opening an exhausted and abandoned mine, but to connect them in the thoughts of those whose favourites they had been, with the tranquil enjoyments of Master Humphrey.
The characters of Master Humphrey and his three friends, along with the little charm of the clock, came from these ideas. When he aimed to engage his readers with those who talked, read, and listened, he brought back Mr. Pickwick and his humble companions; not to dig up an old and exhausted story, but to link them in the minds of those who loved them, with the peaceful pleasures of Master Humphrey.
It was never the intention of the Author to make the Members of Master Humphrey’s clock, active agents in the stories they are supposed to relate. Having brought himself in the commencement of his undertaking to feel an interest in these quiet creatures, and to imagine them in their chamber of p. xvmeeting, eager listeners to all he had to tell, the Author hoped—as authors will—to succeed in awakening some of his own emotion in the bosoms of his readers. Imagining Master Humphrey in his chimney corner, resuming night after night the narrative,—say, of the Old Curiosity Shop—picturing to himself the various sensations of his hearers—thinking how Jack Redburn might incline to poor Kit, and perhaps lean too favourably even towards the lighter vices of Mr. Richard Swiveller—how the deaf gentleman would have his favourite and Mr. Miles his—and how all these gentle spirits would trace some faint reflexion in their past lives in the varying currents of the tale—he has insensibly fallen into the belief that they are present to his readers as they are to him, and has forgotten that, like one whose vision is disordered, he may be conjuring up bright figures when there is nothing but empty space.
It was never the Author's intention to make the Members of Master Humphrey’s clock active characters in the stories they are meant to share. Having come to care about these quiet beings from the start of his project and imagining them in their meeting room, eagerly listening to everything he had to say, the Author hoped—as authors often do—to inspire some of his own feelings in the hearts of his readers. Visualizing Master Humphrey in his fireplace nook, retelling the story night after night—let’s say, of the Old Curiosity Shop—he pictured the various emotions of his listeners, considering how Jack Redburn might feel for poor Kit, and perhaps even be drawn to the lighter flaws of Mr. Richard Swiveller—how the deaf gentleman would have his favorite, and Mr. Miles his—and how all these gentle spirits would see faint reflections of their own pasts in the changing currents of the tale—he has unwittingly come to believe that they are present to his readers just as they are to him, forgetting that, like someone whose sight is distorted, he might be imagining vibrant figures when there’s nothing but empty space.
The short papers which are to be found at the beginning of the volume were indispensable to the form of publication and the limited extent of each number, as no story of length or interest could be begun until “The Clock was wound up and fairly going.”
The short papers at the start of the volume were essential for the format of publication and the limited scope of each issue, as no story of any length or interest could start until "The Clock was wound up and running."
The Author would fain hope that there are not many who would disturb Master Humphrey and his friends in their seclusion; who would have them forego their present enjoyments, to exchange those confidences with each other, the absence of which is the foundation of their mutual trust. For when their occupation is gone, when their tales are ended, and but their personal histories remain, the chimney corner will be growing cold, and the clock will be about to stop for ever.
The author hopes that not many people would interrupt Master Humphrey and his friends in their quiet time; who would want them to give up their current joys to share personal stories with each other, the lack of which builds their mutual trust. For when their activities are over, when their stories are finished, and only their personal histories are left, the fireplace will be growing cold, and the clock will be about to stop forever.
One other word in his own person, and he returns to the more grateful task of speaking for those imaginary people whose little world lies within these pages.
One more word from him, and he goes back to the more rewarding job of speaking for those fictional characters whose small world exists within these pages.
It may be some consolation to those well-disposed ladies and gentlemen who, in the interval between the conclusion of his last work and the commencement of this, originated a report that he had gone raving mad, to know that it spread p. xvias rapidly as could be desired, and was made the subject of considerable dispute; not as regarded the fact, for that was as thoroughly established as the duel between Sir Peter Teazle and Charles Surface in the School for Scandal; but with reference to the unfortunate lunatic’s place of confinement; one party insisting positively on Bedlam, another inclining favourably towards St. Luke’s, and a third swearing strongly by the asylum at Hanwell; while each backed its case by circumstantial evidence of the same excellent nature as that brought to bear by Sir Benjamin Backbite on the pistol shot which struck against the little bronze bust of Shakespeare over the fireplace, grazed out of the window at a right angle, and wounded the postman, who was coming to the door with a double letter from Northamptonshire.
It might be some comfort to those kind-hearted ladies and gentlemen who, during the gap between the end of his last work and the start of this one, spread a rumor that he had completely lost his mind, to know that it spread p. xvias quickly as could be hoped and sparked quite a debate; not about whether the fact was true, as that was as firmly established as the duel between Sir Peter Teazle and Charles Surface in the School for Scandal; but regarding where the unfortunate madman was being held; one group insisting it was Bedlam, another leaning toward St. Luke’s, and a third firmly backing the asylum at Hanwell; while each supported its argument with detailed evidence similar to what Sir Benjamin Backbite presented regarding the gunshot that hit the little bronze bust of Shakespeare above the fireplace, ricocheted out of the window at a right angle, and injured the postman who was approaching the door with a large letter from Northamptonshire.
It will be a great affliction to these ladies and gentlemen to learn—and he is so unwilling to give pain, that he would not whisper the circumstance on any account, did he not feel in a manner bound to do so, in gratitude to those amongst his friends who were at the trouble of being angry at the absurdity that their inventions made the Author’s home unusually merry, and gave rise to an extraordinary number of jests, of which he will only add, in the words of the good Vicar of Wakefield, “I cannot say whether we had more wit among us than usual; but I am sure we had more laughing.”
It will be a great disappointment for these ladies and gentlemen to learn—and he is so reluctant to cause any hurt that he wouldn't mention it at all if he didn't feel somewhat obligated to do so, out of gratitude to those friends who were upset about the ridiculousness of their creations making the Author’s home unusually cheerful, leading to an incredible number of jokes. He will only add, quoting the good Vicar of Wakefield, “I can't say whether we were wittier than usual; but I'm certain we laughed more.”
Devonshire Terrace, York Gate, September, 1840.
Devonshire Terrace, York Gate, September 1840.
p. xviiPREFACE TO THE SECOND VOLUME
“An author,” says Fielding, in his introduction to Tom Jones, “ought to consider himself, not as the gentleman who gives a private or eleemosynary treat, but rather as one who keeps a public ordinary, to which all persons are welcome for their money. Men who pay for what they eat, will insist on gratifying their palates, however nice and whimsical these may prove; and if everything is not agreeable to their taste, will challenge a right to censure, to abuse, and to damn their dinner without control.
An author,” says Fielding in his introduction to Tom Jones, “should think of himself not as a gentleman hosting a private gathering or a charitable event, but more like someone running a public diner, where everyone is welcome as long as they pay. People who pay for their meals will want to satisfy their tastes, no matter how particular or eccentric those tastes might be; and if what they get doesn’t meet their expectations, they’ll feel entitled to criticize, complain, and completely trash their dinner without holding back.
“To prevent, therefore, giving offence to their customers by any such disappointment, it hath been usual with the honest and well-meaning host to provide a bill of fare, which all persons may peruse at their first entrance into the house; and having thence acquainted themselves with the entertainment which they may expect, may either stay and regale with what is provided for them, or may depart to some other ordinary better accommodated to their taste.”
“To prevent upsetting their customers with any disappointment, it’s common for honest and well-intentioned hosts to provide a menu that everyone can look at when they first enter the establishment. This way, they can know what food is available and decide whether to stay and enjoy what’s offered or leave for a place that better suits their preferences.”
In the present instance, the host or author, in opening his new establishment, provided no bill of fare. Sensible of the difficulties of such an undertaking in its infancy, he preferred that it should make its own way, silently and gradually, or make no way at all. It has made its way, and is doing such a thriving business that nothing remains for him but to add, in the words of the good old civic ceremony, now that one dish has been discussed and finished, and another smokes upon the board, that he drinks to his guests in a loving-cup, and bids them a hearty welcome.
In this case, the host or author, upon opening his new establishment, didn't provide a menu. Aware of the challenges of starting something new, he decided it was better to let it find its own path, quietly and gradually, or not succeed at all. It has found its way and is doing so well that all he has left to do is raise a toast to his guests with the traditional civic ceremony, now that one dish has been enjoyed and another is steaming on the table, welcoming them with warmth.
Devonshire Terrace, London, March, 1841.
Devonshire Terrace, London, March 1841.
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
|
|
PAGE PAGE |
Master Humphrey’s Chamber Master Humphrey’s Chamber |
George Cattermole George Cattermole |
|
Friendly Recognitions Friendly Recognitions |
Phiz Phiz |
|
Gog and Magog Gog and Magog |
,, ,, |
|
A Gallant Cavalier A Brave Knight |
George Cattermole George Cattermole |
|
Death of Master Graham Death of Master Graham |
,, ,, |
|
A Charming Fellow A Nice Guy |
Phiz Phiz |
|
The Two Friends The Two Friends |
,, ,, |
|
Hunted Down Hunted Down |
George Cattermole George Cattermole |
|
Mr. Pickwick introduces himself to Master Humphrey Mr. Pickwick introduces himself to Master Humphrey. |
Phiz Phiz |
|
Will Marks reading the News concerning Witches Will is reading the news about witches. |
George Cattermole George Cattermole |
|
Will Marks takes up his position for the night Will Marks is preparing for his shift tonight. |
Phiz Phiz |
|
Will Marks arrives at the Church Will Marks arrives at the church. |
George Cattermole George Cattermole |
|
Tony Weller and his Grandson Tony Weller and his Grandson |
Phiz Phiz |
|
Proceedings of the Club Club Minutes |
„ „ |
|
The Last Will and Testament of William Blinder The Last Will and Testament of William Blinder |
,, ,, |
|
A Rival Club A Rival Club |
,, ,, |
|
A Chip of the Old Block A Chip off the Old Block |
,, ,, |
|
Master Humphrey’s Visionary Friends Master Humphrey’s Visionary Friends |
,, ,, |
|
The Deserted Chamber The Abandoned Room |
George Cattermole George Cattermole |
p. 215I
MASTER HUMPHREY, FROM HIS CLOCK-SIDE IN THE CHIMNEY CORNER
MASTER HUMPHREY, FROM HIS CLOCK-SIDE IN THE CHIMNEY CORNER
The reader must not expect to know where I live. At present, it is true, my abode may be a question of little or no import to anybody; but if I should carry my readers with me, as I hope to do, and there should spring up between them and me feelings of homely affection and regard attaching something of interest to matters ever so slightly connected with my fortunes or my speculations, even my place of residence might one day have a kind of charm for them. Bearing this possible contingency in mind, I wish them to understand, in the outset, that they must never expect to know it.
The reader shouldn't expect to know where I live. Right now, it's true, my home probably doesn't matter to anyone; but if I can connect with my readers, as I hope to do, and feelings of warmth and affection develop between us, even my location might one day hold some significance for them. With this possibility in mind, I want them to understand from the start that they should never expect to find out.
I am not a churlish old man. Friendless I can never be, for all mankind are my kindred, and I am on ill terms with no one member of my great family. But for many years I have led a lonely, solitary life;—what wound I sought to heal, what sorrow to forget, originally, matters not now; it is sufficient that retirement has become a habit with me, and that I am unwilling to break the spell which for so long a time has shed its quiet influence upon my home and heart.
I’m not a grumpy old man. I can’t really be friendless, since all of humanity is my family, and I don’t have bad relations with anyone in my big extended family. But for many years, I’ve lived a lonely, solitary life;—what wound I wanted to heal, what sorrow I aimed to forget, doesn’t really matter anymore; it’s enough that being alone has become a habit for me, and I’m unwilling to disrupt the calm that has quietly surrounded my home and heart for such a long time.
I live in a venerable suburb of London, in an old house which in bygone days was a famous resort for merry roysterers and peerless ladies, long since departed. It is a silent, shady place, with a paved courtyard so full of echoes, that sometimes I am tempted to believe that faint responses to the noises of old times linger there yet, and that these ghosts of sound haunt my footsteps as I pace it up and down. I am the more confirmed in this belief, because, of late years, the echoes that attend my walks have been less loud and marked than they were wont to be; and it is pleasanter to imagine in them the rustling of silk brocade, and the light step of some lovely girl, than to recognise in their altered note the failing tread of an old man.
I live in an old suburb of London, in a house that used to be a well-known hangout for spirited partygoers and remarkable ladies, who are long gone now. It’s a quiet, shady spot, with a paved courtyard that echoes so much that sometimes I can’t help but think that faint responses to the sounds of the past still linger here, and that these ghostly echoes follow my footsteps as I walk back and forth. I feel even more convinced of this because, in recent years, the echoes that accompany my walks have become less loud and distinct than they used to be; and it’s nicer to imagine them as the rustling of silk fabric and the light footsteps of a beautiful girl, rather than to hear in their changed tone the weary steps of an old man.
Those who like to read of brilliant rooms and gorgeous furniture would derive but little pleasure from a minute description of my simple dwelling. It is dear to me for the same reason that they would hold it in slight regard. Its worm-eaten doors, and low ceilings crossed by clumsy beams; its walls of wainscot, dark stairs, and gaping closets; its small chambers, communicating with each other by winding passages or narrow steps; its many nooks, scarce larger than its corner-cupboards; its very dust and dulness, are all dear to me. The moth and spider are my constant tenants; for in my house the one basks in his long sleep, and the other plies his busy loom secure and undisturbed. I have a pleasure in thinking on a summer’s day how many butterflies have sprung for the first time into light and sunshine from some dark corner of these old walls.
Those who enjoy reading about beautiful rooms and fancy furniture would find little joy in a detailed description of my modest home. It’s precious to me for the same reason they might overlook it. Its worn-out doors and low ceilings supported by bulky beams; its paneled walls, dark staircases, and open closets; its small rooms that connect through winding passages or narrow stairs; its numerous nooks, barely bigger than its corner cupboards; even its dust and dullness are all dear to me. Moths and spiders are my constant companions; in my house, one enjoys its long rest while the other weaves away, safe and undisturbed. I take pleasure in imagining on a summer day how many butterflies have emerged for the first time into light and sunshine from some dark corner of these old walls.
When I first came to live here, which was many years ago, the neighbours were curious to know who I was, and whence I came, and why I lived so much alone. As time went on, and they still remained unsatisfied on these points, I became the centre of a popular ferment, extending for half a mile round, and in one direction for a full mile. Various rumours were circulated to my prejudice. I was a spy, an infidel, a conjurer, a kidnapper of children, a refugee, a priest, a monster. Mothers caught up their infants and ran into their houses as I passed; men eyed me spitefully, and muttered threats and curses. I was the object of suspicion and distrust—ay, of downright hatred too.
When I first moved here many years ago, the neighbors were curious about who I was, where I came from, and why I lived so much alone. As time went by and they still weren’t satisfied with these answers, I became the center of a popular buzz that spread for half a mile around and a full mile in one direction. Various rumors circulated about me. I was a spy, an infidel, a magician, a child abductor, a refugee, a priest, a monster. Mothers grabbed their babies and rushed into their homes when I walked by; men glared at me with disdain, muttering threats and curses. I was the target of suspicion and mistrust—yes, even outright hatred.
But when in course of time they found I did no harm, but, on the contrary, inclined towards them despite their unjust usage, they began to relent. I found my footsteps p. 217no longer dogged, as they had often been before, and observed that the women and children no longer retreated, but would stand and gaze at me as I passed their doors. I took this for a good omen, and waited patiently for better times. By degrees I began to make friends among these humble folks; and though they were yet shy of speaking, would give them ‘good day,’ and so pass on. In a little time, those whom I had thus accosted would make a point of coming to their doors and windows at the usual hour, and nod or courtesy to me; children, too, came timidly within my reach, and ran away quite scared when I patted their heads and bade them be good at school. These little people soon grew more familiar. From exchanging mere words of course with my older neighbours, I gradually became their friend and adviser, the depositary of their cares and sorrows, and sometimes, it may be, the reliever, in my small way, of their distresses. And now I never walk abroad but pleasant recognitions and smiling faces wait on Master Humphrey.
But over time, when they realized I meant no harm and, in fact, was friendly towards them despite their unfair treatment, they began to soften. I noticed that my steps were no longer followed as they had been before, and I saw that women and children no longer backed away; instead, they would stand and watch me as I walked by their homes. I took this as a good sign and patiently waited for better days. Gradually, I started making friends with these humble people; even though they were still hesitant to talk, I would greet them and then move on. Before long, those I had greeted would make it a point to come to their doors and windows at the usual time to nod or curtsy to me; children would timidly come close and then run away in surprise when I patted their heads and told them to behave in school. These little ones soon became more comfortable around me. By exchanging simple words with my older neighbors, I eventually became their friend and advisor, someone they could share their worries and troubles with, and sometimes, in my own small way, help ease their distress. Now, whenever I go out, I’m met with friendly nods and smiling faces waiting for Master Humphrey.
It was a whim of mine, perhaps as a whet to the curiosity of my neighbours, and a kind of retaliation upon them for their suspicions—it was, I say, a whim of mine, when I first took up my abode in this place, to acknowledge no other name than Humphrey. With my detractors, I was Ugly Humphrey. When I began to convert them into friends, I was Mr. Humphrey and Old Mr. Humphrey. At length I settled down into plain Master Humphrey, which was understood to be the title most pleasant to my ear; and so completely a matter of course has it become, that sometimes when I am taking my morning walk in my little courtyard, I overhear my barber—who has a profound respect for me, and would not, I am sure, abridge my honours for the world—holding forth on the other side of the wall, touching the state of ‘Master Humphrey’s’ health, and communicating to some friend the substance of the conversation that he and Master Humphrey have had together in the course of the shaving which he has just concluded.
It was a random decision of mine, maybe to spark the curiosity of my neighbors and to get back at them for their suspicions—it was, I say, a random decision of mine, when I first moved here, to go by no other name than Humphrey. To my critics, I was Ugly Humphrey. When I started turning them into friends, I became Mr. Humphrey and Old Mr. Humphrey. Eventually, I settled into plain Master Humphrey, which became the title I liked most; and it's become so normal that sometimes when I take my morning walk in my little courtyard, I overhear my barber—who respects me a lot and definitely wouldn’t want to shorten my titles for anything—talking on the other side of the wall about ‘Master Humphrey’s’ health and sharing with a friend the gist of the conversation he just had with Master Humphrey during the shave he just finished.
That I may not make acquaintance with my readers under false pretences, or give them cause to complain hereafter that I have withheld any matter which it was essential for them to have learnt at first, I wish them to know—and I smile sorrowfully to think that the time has been when the confession would have given me pain—that I am a misshapen, deformed old man.
That I don’t get to know my readers under false pretenses or give them a reason to complain later about me hiding anything important from them, I want them to know—and it makes me sad to think that there was a time when this confession would’ve hurt me—that I am an ugly, deformed old man.
I have never been made a misanthrope by this cause. I have never been stung by any insult, nor wounded by any jest upon my crooked figure. As a child I was melancholy and timid, but that was because the gentle consideration paid to my misfortune sunk deep into my spirit and made me sad, even in those early days. I was but a very young creature when my poor mother died, and yet I remember that often when I hung around her neck, and oftener still when I played about the room before her, she would catch me to her bosom, and bursting into tears, would soothe me with every term of fondness and affection. God knows I was a happy child at those times,—happy to nestle in her breast,—happy to weep when she did,—happy in not knowing why.
I’ve never become a misanthrope because of this. I’ve never let any insult hurt me, nor have I been wounded by any jokes about my crooked figure. As a child, I was sad and shy, but that was because the kind attention given to my misfortune weighed heavily on my spirit and made me feel down, even back then. I was very young when my poor mother passed away, yet I remember that often, when I would hang around her neck, and even more often when I played in the room in front of her, she would hold me close, bursting into tears, and comfort me with every word of love and affection. God knows I was a happy child during those moments—happy to snuggle against her, happy to cry when she did, happy without even knowing why.
These occasions are so strongly impressed upon my memory, that they seem to have occupied whole years. I had numbered very, very few when they ceased for ever, but before then their meaning had been revealed to me.
These moments are so vividly etched in my memory that they feel like they lasted for years. I had counted very, very few when they ended for good, but before that, their significance became clear to me.
I do not know whether all children are imbued with a quick perception of childish grace and beauty, and a strong love for it, but I was. I had no thought that I remember, either that I possessed it myself or that I lacked it, but I admired it with an intensity that I cannot describe. A little knot of playmates—they must have been beautiful, for I see them now—were clustered one day round my mother’s knee in eager admiration of some picture representing a group of infant angels, which she held in her hand. Whose the picture was, whether it was familiar to me or otherwise, or how all the children came to be there, I forget; I have some dim thought it was my birthday, but the beginning of my recollection is that we were all together in a garden, and it was summer weather,—I am sure of that, for one of the little girls had roses in her sash. There were many lovely angels in this picture, and I remember the fancy coming upon me to point out which of them represented each child there, and that when I had gone through my companions, I stopped and hesitated, wondering which was most like me. I remember the children looking at each other, and my turning red and hot, and their crowding round to kiss me, saying that they loved me all the same; and then, and when the old sorrow came into my dear mother’s mild and tender look, the truth broke upon me for the first time, and I knew, while watching my awkward and ungainly sports, how keenly she had felt for her poor crippled boy.
I don't know if all kids have a natural sense of childlike grace and beauty along with a deep appreciation for it, but I did. I don’t recall thinking about whether I had it or not, but I admired it with a passion I can't fully explain. One day, a small group of friends—who must have been beautiful because I can picture them now—were gathered around my mom's knee, eagerly admiring a picture she held that showed a group of baby angels. I can’t remember whose picture it was, whether I knew it or not, or how all the kids ended up there; I vaguely think it might have been my birthday, but the first thing I remember is being together in a garden on a summer day—I know it was summer because one of the little girls had roses in her sash. The picture had many lovely angels, and I had the idea to point out which angel looked like each of my friends. When I got through my pals, I paused, unsure which one represented me. I remember the kids glancing at each other, my face turning red and hot, and them crowding around to kiss me, saying they loved me just the same; and then, when that old sadness appeared in my dear mom’s gentle expression, I realized for the first time, as I watched my clumsy and awkward play, how deeply she felt for her poor crippled boy.
I used frequently to dream of it afterwards, and now my heart aches for that child as if I had never been he, when I think how often he awoke from some fairy change to his own old form, and sobbed himself to sleep again.
I often used to dream about it later, and now my heart aches for that child as if I had never been him, when I think about how many times he woke up from some magical transformation back to his old self and cried himself to sleep again.
Well, well,—all these sorrows are past. My glancing at them may not be without its use, for it may help in some measure to explain why I have all my life been attached to the inanimate objects that people my chamber, and how I have come to look upon them rather in the light of old and constant friends, than as mere chairs and tables which a little money could replace at will.
Well, well—those sorrows are behind me now. Looking back on them might actually help explain why I've been attached to the inanimate things that fill my room all my life, and why I see them more as old and reliable friends than just furniture that could be easily replaced with a bit of money.
Chief and first among all these is my Clock,—my old, cheerful, companionable Clock. How can I ever convey to others an idea of the comfort and consolation that this old Clock has been for years to me!
Chief and foremost among all these is my Clock—my old, cheerful, friendly Clock. How can I ever express to others the comfort and solace that this old Clock has provided for me over the years!
It is associated with my earliest recollections. It stood upon the staircase at home (I call it home still mechanically), nigh sixty years ago. I like it for that; but it is not on that account, nor because it is a quaint old thing in a huge oaken case curiously and richly carved, that I prize it as I do. I incline to it as if it were alive, and could understand and give me back the love I bear it.
It’s linked to my earliest memories. It stood on the staircase at home (I still call it home out of habit) nearly sixty years ago. I appreciate it for that reason; however, it’s not just because it’s a charming old piece in a large, intricately and beautifully carved oak case that I value it so much. I’m drawn to it as if it were alive and could understand and return the affection I have for it.
And what other thing that has not life could cheer me as it does? what other thing that has not life (I will not say how few things that have) could have proved the same patient, true, untiring friend? How often have I sat in the long winter evenings feeling such society in its cricket-voice, that raising my eyes from my book and looking gratefully towards it, the face reddened by the glow of the shining fire has seemed to relax from its staid expression and to regard me kindly! how often in the summer twilight, when my thoughts have wandered back to a melancholy past, have its regular whisperings recalled them to the calm and peaceful present! how often in the dead tranquillity of night has its bell broken the oppressive silence, and seemed to give me assurance that the old clock was still a faithful watcher at my chamber-door! My easy-chair, my desk, my ancient furniture, my very books, I can scarcely bring myself to love even these last like my old clock.
And what else that isn't alive could cheer me like this does? What else that isn’t alive (I won’t even say how few things are) could have been such a patient, loyal, tireless friend? How many times have I sat in the long winter evenings, feeling its cricket-like voice as company, that when I lifted my eyes from my book and looked gratefully at it, my face glowing from the firelight, it seemed to relax its serious expression and look kindly at me! How many times in the summer twilight, when my thoughts drifted back to a sad past, have its steady whispers brought me back to the calm and peaceful present! How often in the stillness of the night has its bell broken the heavy silence, making me feel assured that the old clock was still a faithful guardian at my door! My easy chair, my desk, my old furniture, even my books—I can hardly bring myself to love anything as much as my old clock.
It stands in a snug corner, midway between the fireside and a low arched door leading to my bedroom. Its fame is diffused so extensively throughout the neighbourhood, that I have often the satisfaction of hearing the publican, or the baker, and sometimes even the parish-clerk, petitioning my housekeeper (of whom I shall have much to say by-and-by) to inform him the exact time by Master Humphrey’s clock. My barber, to whom I have referred, would sooner believe it than the sun. Nor are these its only distinctions. It has acquired, I am happy to say, another, inseparably connecting it not only with my enjoyments and reflections, but with those of other men; as I shall now relate.
It sits in a cozy corner, halfway between the fireplace and a low arched door that leads to my bedroom. Its reputation has spread so widely throughout the neighborhood that I often get the pleasure of hearing the pub owner, the baker, and sometimes even the parish clerk asking my housekeeper (who I’ll talk more about later) for the exact time according to Master Humphrey’s clock. My barber, whom I mentioned, would believe it over the sun. And those aren’t its only special features. I’m happy to say it has gained another distinction, one that connects it not just to my own thoughts and enjoyment, but to those of others as well; as I’ll explain now.
I lived alone here for a long time without any friend or acquaintance. In the course of my wanderings by night and day, at all hours and seasons, in city streets and quiet country parts, I came to be familiar with certain faces, and to take it to heart as quite a heavy disappointment if they failed to present themselves each at its accustomed spot. But these were the only friends I knew, and beyond them I had none.
I lived here alone for a long time without any friends or acquaintances. During my late-night and daytime walks, at all hours and in every season, through city streets and quiet countryside, I got used to seeing certain faces and felt genuinely disappointed if they didn’t show up at their usual places. But these were the only friends I had, and apart from them, I had none.
It happened, however, when I had gone on thus for a long time, that I formed an acquaintance with a deaf gentleman, which ripened into intimacy and close companionship. To this hour, I am ignorant of his name. It is his humour to conceal it, or he has a reason and purpose for so doing. In either case, I feel that he has a right to require a return of the trust he has reposed; and as he has never sought to discover my secret, I have never sought to penetrate his. There may have been something in this tacit confidence in each other flattering and pleasant to us both, and it may have imparted in the beginning an additional zest, perhaps, to our friendship. Be this as it may, we have grown to be like brothers, and still I only know him as the deaf gentleman.
It happened, though, after I had been doing this for a long time, that I got to know a deaf man, and we became close friends. To this day, I don’t know his name. He likes to keep it a secret, or maybe he has a specific reason for doing so. Either way, I feel he has the right to expect me to respect the trust he has placed in me; and since he has never tried to find out my secret, I haven't tried to uncover his. There may have been something flattering and enjoyable about this unspoken trust between us, and it might have added an extra excitement to our friendship from the start. Regardless, we have become like brothers, and still, I just know him as the deaf gentleman.
I have said that retirement has become a habit with me. When I add, that the deaf gentleman and I have two friends, I communicate nothing which is inconsistent with that declaration. I spend many hours of every day in solitude and study, have no friends or change of friends but these, only see them at stated periods, and am supposed to be of a retired spirit by the very nature and object of our association.
I’ve mentioned that retirement has become a regular part of my life. When I say that the deaf gentleman and I have two friends, it doesn’t contradict that statement at all. I spend many hours each day in solitude and study, have no other friends or changes in friends except for these two, only see them at specific times, and I’m thought to have a withdrawn nature because of the very nature and purpose of our relationship.
We are men of secluded habits, with something of a cloud upon our early fortunes, whose enthusiasm, nevertheless, has not cooled with age, whose spirit of romance is not yet quenched, who are content to ramble through the world in a pleasant dream, rather than ever waken again to its harsh realities. We are alchemists who would extract the essence of perpetual youth from dust and ashes, tempt coy Truth in many light and airy forms from the bottom of her well, and discover one crumb of comfort or one grain of good in the commonest and least-regarded matter that passes through our crucible. Spirits of past times, creatures of imagination, and people of to-day are alike the objects of our seeking, and, unlike the objects of search with most philosophers, we can insure their coming at our command.
We are guys with introverted lifestyles, carrying a bit of a shadow over our early successes, yet our enthusiasm hasn’t faded with age, and our sense of adventure is still alive. We prefer to wander through the world in a pleasant daydream rather than face its harsh realities again. We are dreamers trying to pull the essence of eternal youth from dust and ashes, coaxing shy Truth into different light and airy forms from the depths of her well, and finding one bit of comfort or one small gem of goodness in the most ordinary and overlooked things that come through our process. Spirits of the past, creations of our imagination, and people of today are all what we seek, and unlike what most philosophers look for, we can summon them at will.
The deaf gentleman and I first began to beguile our days with these fancies, and our nights in communicating them to each other. We are now four. But in my room there are six old chairs, and we have decided that the two empty seats shall always be placed at our table when we meet, to remind us that we may yet increase our company by that number, if we should find two men to our mind. When one among us dies, his chair will always be set in its usual place, but never occupied again; and I have caused my will to be so drawn out, that when we are all dead the house shall be shut up, and the vacant chairs still left in their accustomed places. It is pleasant to think that even then our shades may, perhaps, assemble together as of yore we did, and join in ghostly converse.
The deaf gentleman and I started to spend our days enjoying these thoughts and our nights sharing them with each other. We are now four. However, in my room, there are six old chairs, and we've decided that the two empty seats will always be at our table when we meet, to remind us that we could still add two more friends if we find the right guys. When one of us passes away, his chair will remain in its usual spot but will never be occupied again; I've arranged my will so that when we all are gone, the house will be locked up, and the empty chairs will stay in their regular places. It's nice to think that even then, our spirits might still gather together as we once did and participate in ghostly conversations.
One night in every week, as the clock strikes ten, we meet. At the second stroke of two, I am alone.
One night every week, when the clock hits ten, we get together. By the second chime of two, I'm by myself.
And now shall I tell how that my old servant, besides giving us note of time, and ticking cheerful encouragement of our proceedings, lends its name to our society, which for its punctuality and my love is christened ‘Master Humphrey’s Clock’? Now shall I tell how that in the bottom of the old dark closet, where the steady pendulum throbs and beats with healthy action, though the pulse of him who made it stood still long ago, and never moved again, there are piles of dusty papers constantly placed there by our hands, that we may link our enjoyments with my old friend, and draw means to beguile time from the heart of time itself? Shall I, or can I, tell with what a secret pride I open this repository when we meet at night, and still find new store of pleasure in my dear old Clock?
And now let me explain how my old servant, besides reminding us of the time and cheering us on, has given its name to our group, which I've named ‘Master Humphrey’s Clock’ for its punctuality and my affection. Let me share how in the back of the old dark closet, where the steady pendulum swings with a healthy rhythm, even though the person who created it stopped long ago and never moved again, there are stacks of dusty papers that we constantly place there, so we can connect our enjoyment with my old friend and find ways to make time pass faster from the very heart of time itself. Can I express the secret pride I feel when I open this treasure chest at night and still discover new joys in my beloved old Clock?
Friend and companion of my solitude! mine is not a selfish love; I would not keep your merits to myself, but disperse something of pleasant association with your image through the whole wide world; I would have men couple with your name cheerful and healthy thoughts; I would have them believe that you keep true and honest time; and how it would gladden me to know that they recognised some hearty English work in Master Humphrey’s clock!
Friend and companion of my solitude! My love for you isn't selfish; I wouldn't keep your greatness to myself but would share something of the joy connected with your image all over the world. I want people to associate your name with positive and uplifting thoughts. I want them to believe that you represent truth and honesty; and how happy I would be to know that they recognized genuine English craftsmanship in Master Humphrey’s clock!
THE CLOCK-CASE
It is my intention constantly to address my readers from the chimney-corner, and I would fain hope that such accounts as I shall give them of our histories and proceedings, our quiet speculations or more busy adventures, will never be unwelcome. Lest, however, I should grow prolix in the outset by lingering too long upon our little association, confounding the enthusiasm with which I regard this chief happiness of my life with that minor degree of interest which those to whom I address myself may be supposed to feel for it, I have deemed it expedient to break off as they have seen.
I plan to always connect with my readers from the comfort of my own space, and I sincerely hope that the stories I share about our history, activities, quiet thoughts, or more active adventures will always be welcomed. However, to avoid rambling at the beginning by dwelling too much on our small group—mixing my own excitement about this main joy of my life with the lesser interest that my readers might have in it—I thought it best to wrap things up as you’ve noticed.
But, still clinging to my old friend, and naturally desirous that all its merits should be known, I am tempted to open (somewhat irregularly and against our laws, I must admit) the clock-case. The first roll of paper on which I lay my hand is in the writing of the deaf gentleman. I shall have to speak of him in my next paper; and how can I better approach that welcome task than by prefacing it with a production of his own pen, consigned to the safe keeping of my honest Clock by his own hand?
But still holding onto my old friend, and naturally wanting all its qualities to be recognized, I’m tempted to open (somewhat irregularly and against our rules, I admit) the clock case. The first piece of paper I touch is written by the deaf gentleman. I’ll have to talk about him in my next piece; and how can I better prepare for that enjoyable task than by starting with something he wrote, safely kept by my honest Clock in his own handwriting?
The manuscript runs thus
The manuscript goes like this
INTRODUCTION TO THE GIANT CHRONICLES
Once upon a time, that is to say, in this our time,—the exact year, month, and day are of no matter,—there dwelt in the city of London a substantial citizen, who united in his single person the dignities of wholesale fruiterer, alderman, common-councilman, and member of the worshipful Company of Patten-makers; who had superadded to these extraordinary distinctions the important post and title of Sheriff, and who at length, and to crown all, stood next in rotation for the high and honourable office of Lord Mayor.
Once upon a time, that is to say, in our current time—the exact year, month, and day don't matter—there lived in the city of London a well-off citizen, who held multiple titles: wholesale fruit seller, alderman, council member, and member of the respected Company of Patten-makers. On top of these impressive distinctions, he also held the significant position and title of Sheriff, and ultimately, to top it all off, he was next in line for the esteemed office of Lord Mayor.
He was a very substantial citizen indeed. His face was like the full moon in a fog, with two little holes punched out for his eyes, a very ripe pear stuck on for his nose, and a wide gash to serve for a mouth. The girth of his waistcoat was hung up and lettered in his tailor’s shop as an extraordinary curiosity. He breathed like a heavy snorer, and his voice in speaking came thickly forth, as if it were oppressed and stifled by feather-beds. He trod the ground like an elephant, and eat and drank like—like nothing but an alderman, as he was.
He was quite a considerable person. His face resembled the full moon on a foggy night, with two small holes for his eyes, a very ripe pear for a nose, and a wide slit for a mouth. The size of his waistcoat was displayed in his tailor’s shop as an extraordinary curiosity. He breathed like a heavy snorer, and his voice when he spoke came out thickly, as if it were muffled by feather beds. He walked heavily, like an elephant, and ate and drank like—well, like nothing but an alderman, which he was.
This worthy citizen had risen to his great eminence from small beginnings. He had once been a very lean, weazen little boy, never dreaming of carrying such a weight of flesh upon his bones or of money in his pockets, and glad enough to take his dinner at a baker’s door, and his tea at a pump. But he had long ago forgotten all this, as it was proper that a wholesale fruiterer, alderman, common-councilman, member of the worshipful Company of Patten-makers, past sheriff, and, above all, a Lord Mayor that was to be, should; and he never forgot it more completely in all his life than on the eighth of November in the year of his election to the great golden civic chair, which was the day before his grand dinner at Guildhall.
This respected citizen had achieved his high status from humble beginnings. He had once been a very thin, sickly little boy, never imagining he would carry such a weight on his bones or have money in his pockets, and he was more than happy to have his lunch at a baker’s door and his tea at a pump. But he had long forgotten all this, as was fitting for a wholesale fruit seller, alderman, common council member, member of the esteemed Company of Patten-makers, former sheriff, and, most importantly, a future Lord Mayor; and he never remembered it more thoroughly in his life than on the eighth of November in the year he was elected to the prestigious golden civic chair, which was the day before his grand dinner at Guildhall.
It happened that as he sat that evening all alone in his counting-house, looking over the bill of fare for next day, and checking off the fat capons in fifties, and the turtle-soup by the hundred quarts, for his private amusement,—it happened that as he sat alone occupied in these pleasant calculations, a strange man came in and asked him how he did, adding, ‘If I am half as much changed as you, sir, you have no recollection of me, I am sure.’
It just so happened that as he sat that evening all by himself in his office, going over the menu for the next day and tallying up the fat chickens in groups of fifty and the turtle soup by the hundred quarts for his own amusement—while he was absorbed in these enjoyable calculations, a strange man walked in and asked how he was doing, adding, “If I’ve changed as much as you have, I’m sure you don’t remember me.”
The strange man was not over and above well dressed, and was very far from being fat or rich-looking in any sense of the word, yet he spoke with a kind of modest confidence, and assumed an easy, gentlemanly sort of an air, to which nobody but a rich man can lawfully presume. Besides this, he interrupted the good citizen just as he had reckoned three hundred and seventy-two fat capons, and was carrying them over to the next column; and as if that were not aggravation enough, the learned recorder for the city of London had only ten minutes previously gone out at that very same door, and had turned round and said, ‘Good night, my lord.’ Yes, he had said, ‘my lord;’—he, a man of birth and education, of the Honourable Society of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-Law,—he who had an uncle in the House of Commons, and an aunt almost but not quite in the House of Lords (for she had married a feeble peer, and made him vote as she liked),—he, this man, this learned recorder, had said, ‘my lord.’ ‘I’ll not wait till to-morrow to give you your title, my Lord Mayor,’ says he, with a bow and a smile; ‘you are Lord Mayor de facto, if not de jure. Good night, my lord.’
The strange man wasn't particularly well-dressed and definitely didn't appear fat or wealthy in any way, yet he spoke with a kind of quiet confidence and carried himself with an easy, gentlemanly demeanor that only a wealthy person could rightfully have. On top of that, he interrupted the good citizen right when he had counted three hundred and seventy-two fat capons and was about to move them to the next column; and as if that wasn’t irritating enough, the learned recorder for the city of London had just walked out that same door ten minutes earlier and had turned to say, “Good night, my lord.” Yes, he had said “my lord”—he, a man of birth and education, a member of the Honourable Society of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-Law—he who had an uncle in the House of Commons and an aunt almost but not quite in the House of Lords (since she had married a weak peer and made him vote as she wanted)—he, this man, this learned recorder, had said, “my lord.” “I won’t wait until tomorrow to give you your title, my Lord Mayor,” he said with a bow and a smile; “you are Lord Mayor de facto, if not de jure. Good night, my lord.”
The Lord Mayor elect thought of this, and turning to the stranger, and sternly bidding him ‘go out of his private counting-house,’ brought forward the three hundred and seventy-two fat capons, and went on with his account.
The newly elected Lord Mayor considered this, and turning to the stranger, firmly instructed him to "leave his private office," then presented the three hundred and seventy-two plump chickens and continued with his calculations.
‘Do you remember,’ said the other, stepping forward,—‘do you remember little Joe Toddyhigh?’
‘Do you remember,’ said the other, stepping forward, —‘do you remember little Joe Toddyhigh?’
The port wine fled for a moment from the fruiterer’s nose as he muttered, ‘Joe Toddyhigh! What about Joe Toddyhigh?’
The port wine briefly escaped the fruit seller’s sense of smell as he mumbled, ‘Joe Toddyhigh! What’s up with Joe Toddyhigh?’
‘I am Joe Toddyhigh,’ cried the visitor. ‘Look at me, look hard at me,—harder, harder. You know me now? You know little Joe again? What a happiness to us both, to meet the very night before your grandeur! O! give me your hand, Jack,—both hands,—both, for the sake of old times.’
I am Joe Toddyhigh,” shouted the visitor. “Look at me, really look at me—harder, harder. Do you recognize me now? Do you remember little Joe? What a joy for both of us to meet the night before your big moment! O! Give me your hand, Jack—both hands—both, for the sake of old times.”
‘You pinch me, sir. You’re a-hurting of me,’ said the Lord Mayor elect pettishly. ‘Don’t,—suppose anybody should come,—Mr. Toddyhigh, sir.’
‘You’re pinching me, sir. You're hurting me,’ said the Lord Mayor elect irritably. ‘Don’t—what if someone walks in—Mr. Toddyhigh, sir.’
‘Mr. Toddyhigh!’ repeated the other ruefully.
‘Mr. Toddyhigh!’ the other repeated with a sense of regret.
‘O, don’t bother,’ said the Lord Mayor elect, scratching his head. ‘Dear me! Why, I thought you was dead. What a fellow you are!’
‘Oh, don’t worry about it,’ said the Lord Mayor-elect, scratching his head. ‘Wow! I thought you were dead. What a guy you are!’
Indeed, it was a pretty state of things, and worthy the tone of vexation and disappointment in which the Lord Mayor spoke. Joe Toddyhigh had been a poor boy with him at Hull, and had oftentimes divided his last penny and parted his last crust to relieve his wants; for though Joe was a destitute child in those times, he was as faithful and affectionate in his friendship as ever man of might could be. They parted one day to seek their fortunes in different directions. Joe went to sea, and the now wealthy citizen begged his way to London, They separated with many tears, like foolish fellows as they were, and agreed to remain fast friends, and if they lived, soon to communicate again.
Indeed, the situation was quite unfortunate, which matched the frustration and disappointment in the Lord Mayor's tone. Joe Toddyhigh had been a poor boy alongside him in Hull, and they had often shared their last penny and divided their last piece of bread to help each other; despite being a destitute child, Joe was as loyal and loving a friend as anyone could be. One day, they parted ways to seek their fortunes in different paths. Joe went to sea, while the now wealthy citizen made his way to London. They left with many tears, like foolish young men, promising to stay close friends and to reconnect if they lived long enough.
When he was an errand-boy, and even in the early days of his apprenticeship, the citizen had many a time trudged to the Post-office to ask if there were any letter from poor little Joe, and had gone home again with tears in his eyes, when he found no news of his only friend. The world is a wide place, and it was a long time before the letter came; when it did, the writer was forgotten. It turned from white to yellow from lying in the Post-office with nobody to claim it, and in course of time was torn up with five hundred others, and sold for waste-paper. And now at last, and when it might least have been expected, here was this Joe Toddyhigh turning up and claiming acquaintance with a great public character, who on the morrow would be cracking jokes with the Prime Minister of England, and who had only, at any time during the next twelve months, to say the word, and he could shut up Temple Bar, and make it no thoroughfare for the king himself!
When he was a delivery boy, and even in the early days of his apprenticeship, the citizen often trudged to the Post Office to check for any letter from poor little Joe, coming back home with tears in his eyes when there was no news from his only friend. The world is a big place, and it took a long time before the letter finally arrived; by then, the sender was forgotten. The letter turned yellow from sitting in the Post Office unclaimed, and eventually, it was torn up with five hundred others and sold as waste paper. And now, at last, when it was least expected, here was Joe Toddyhigh showing up and claiming to know a major public figure, who the next day would be joking around with the Prime Minister of England, and who could, at any moment in the next twelve months, just say the word and close off Temple Bar, making it a no-go zone even for the king himself!
‘I am sure I don’t know what to say, Mr. Toddyhigh,’ said the Lord Mayor elect; ‘I really don’t. It’s very inconvenient. I’d sooner have given twenty pound,—it’s very inconvenient, really.’—A thought had come into his mind, that perhaps his old friend might say something passionate which would give him an excuse for being angry himself. No such thing. Joe looked at him steadily, but very mildly, and did not open his lips.
‘I honestly don’t know what to say, Mr. Toddyhigh,’ said the newly elected Lord Mayor; ‘I really don’t. It’s quite inconvenient. I’d rather have given twenty pounds—it’s really inconvenient.’ A thought crossed his mind that maybe his old friend would say something emotional that would give him a reason to be angry himself. But that didn’t happen. Joe looked at him steadily, but very gently, and didn’t say a word.
‘Of course I shall pay you what I owe you,’ said the Lord Mayor elect, fidgeting in his chair. ‘You lent me—I think it was a shilling or some small coin—when we parted company, and that of course I shall pay with good interest. I can pay my way with any man, and always have done. If you look into the Mansion House the day after to-morrow,—some time after dusk,—and ask for my private clerk, you’ll find he has a draft for you. I haven’t got time to say anything more just now, unless,’—he hesitated, for, coupled with a strong desire to glitter for once in all his glory in the eyes of his former companion, was a distrust of his appearance, which might be more shabby than he could tell by that feeble light,—‘unless you’d like to come to the dinner to-morrow. I don’t mind your having this ticket, if you like to take it. A great many people would give their ears for it, I can tell you.’
“Of course I'll pay you what I owe,” said the newly elected Lord Mayor, fidgeting in his chair. “You lent me—I think it was a shilling or some small change—when we parted ways, and I’ll definitely pay that back with good interest. I can hold my own with anyone, and I always have. If you stop by the Mansion House the day after tomorrow, sometime after dark, and ask for my private clerk, you'll see he has a draft for you. I don’t have time to talk more right now, unless,”—he hesitated, wanting to impress his old friend while also feeling insecure about his appearance, which might look more worn than he realized in that dim light—“unless you’d like to come to dinner tomorrow. I don’t mind giving you this ticket if you want to take it. A lot of people would do anything to get one, I can tell you.”
His old friend took the card without speaking a word, and instantly departed. His sunburnt face and gray hair were present to the citizen’s mind for a moment; but by the time he reached three hundred and eighty-one fat capons, he had quite forgotten him.
His old friend took the card without saying anything and quickly left. His sunburned face and gray hair flashed through the citizen’s mind for a moment, but by the time he got to three hundred and eighty-one fat capons, he had completely forgotten him.
Joe Toddyhigh had never been in the capital of Europe before, and he wandered up and down the streets that night amazed at the number of churches and other public buildings, the splendour of the shops, the riches that were heaped up on every side, the glare of light in which they were displayed, and the concourse of people who hurried to and fro, indifferent, apparently, to all the wonders that surrounded them. But in all the long streets and broad squares, there were none but strangers; it was quite a relief to turn down a by-way and hear his own footsteps on the pavement. He went home to his inn, thought that London was a dreary, desolate place, and felt disposed to doubt the existence of one true-hearted man in the whole worshipful Company of Patten-makers. Finally, he went to bed, and dreamed that he and the Lord Mayor elect were boys again.
Joe Toddyhigh had never been to the capital of Europe before, and he wandered up and down the streets that night, amazed by the number of churches and other public buildings, the splendor of the shops, the wealth displayed everywhere, the bright lights showcasing it all, and the crowd of people rushing back and forth, apparently indifferent to the wonders around them. But in all the long streets and wide squares, there were only strangers; it was such a relief to turn down a side street and hear his own footsteps on the pavement. He went back to his inn, thought that London was a dull, empty place, and started to doubt the existence of even one genuine person in the entire respected Company of Patten-makers. Finally, he went to bed and dreamed that he and the Lord Mayor elect were boys again.
He went next day to the dinner; and when in a burst of light and music, and in the midst of splendid decorations and surrounded by brilliant company, his former friend appeared at the head of the Hall, and was hailed with shouts and cheering, he cheered and shouted with the best, and for the moment could have cried. The next moment he cursed his weakness in behalf of a man so changed and selfish, and quite hated a jolly-looking old gentleman opposite for declaring himself in the pride of his heart a Patten-maker.
He went to the dinner the next day; and when, amid a burst of light and music, surrounded by gorgeous decorations and an impressive crowd, his former friend walked in at the front of the hall to the sound of cheers and applause, he joined in the cheering, feeling overwhelmed. For a moment, he could have burst into tears. But just as quickly, he cursed himself for feeling that way about someone so different and selfish now, and he felt a strong dislike for a cheerful-looking old man across from him who proudly declared himself a Patten-maker.
As the banquet proceeded, he took more and more to heart the rich citizen’s unkindness; and that, not from any envy, but because he felt that a man of his state and fortune could all the better afford to recognise an old friend, even if he were poor and obscure. The more he thought of this, the more lonely and sad he felt. When the company dispersed and adjourned to the ball-room, he paced the hall and passages alone, ruminating in a very melancholy condition upon the disappointment he had experienced.
As the banquet went on, he became increasingly troubled by the wealthy citizen's rudeness; not out of jealousy, but because he believed that someone in such a privileged position could easily acknowledge an old friend, even if that friend was struggling and unknown. The more he reflected on this, the lonelier and sadder he became. When the guests left and moved to the ballroom, he walked the halls and corridors alone, lost in a very gloomy state of mind over the disappointment he had felt.
It chanced, while he was lounging about in this moody state, that he stumbled upon a flight of stairs, dark, steep, and narrow, which he ascended without any thought about the matter, and so came into a little music-gallery, empty and deserted. From this elevated post, which commanded the whole hall, he amused himself in looking down upon the attendants who were clearing away the fragments of the feast very lazily, and drinking out of all the bottles and glasses with most commendable perseverance.
It just so happened that while he was lounging around in this gloomy mood, he came across a dark, steep, and narrow flight of stairs, which he climbed without a second thought, leading him to a small music gallery that was empty and abandoned. From this high vantage point, which overlooked the entire hall, he entertained himself by watching the staff slowly clean up the leftovers from the party, drinking from all the bottles and glasses with impressive determination.
His attention gradually relaxed, and he fell fast asleep.
His attention gradually eased, and he fell into a deep sleep.
When he awoke, he thought there must be something the matter with his eyes; but, rubbing them a little, he soon found that the moonlight was really streaming through the east window, that the lamps were all extinguished, and that he was alone. He listened, but no distant murmur in the echoing passages, not even the shutting of a door, broke the deep silence; he groped his way down the stairs, and found that the door at the bottom was locked on the other side. He began now to comprehend that he must have slept a long time, that he had been overlooked, and was shut up there for the night.
When he woke up, he thought there might be something wrong with his eyes; but after rubbing them a bit, he realized that the moonlight was streaming in through the east window, that all the lamps were off, and that he was alone. He listened, but there was no distant sound in the echoing hallways, not even the sound of a door closing, breaking the deep silence; he felt his way down the stairs and discovered that the door at the bottom was locked from the other side. He started to understand that he must have slept for a long time, that he had been left behind, and was locked up there for the night.
His first sensation, perhaps, was not altogether a comfortable one, for it was a dark, chilly, earthy-smelling place, and something too large, for a man so situated, to feel at home in. However, when the momentary consternation of his surprise was over, he made light of the accident, and resolved to feel his way up the stairs again, and make himself as comfortable as he could in the gallery until morning. As he turned to execute this purpose, he heard the clocks strike three.
His first feeling, maybe, wasn’t entirely comfortable, since it was a dark, cold, earthy-smelling place, and it felt too big for a guy in his situation to feel at home. However, once the initial shock of his surprise faded, he decided to brush off the incident and planned to feel his way up the stairs again, making himself as cozy as possible in the gallery until morning. As he turned to carry out this plan, he heard the clocks chime three.
Any such invasion of a dead stillness as the striking of distant clocks, causes it to appear the more intense and insupportable when the sound has ceased. He listened with strained attention in the hope that some clock, lagging behind its fellows, had yet to strike,—looking all the time into the profound darkness before him, until it seemed to weave itself into a black tissue, patterned with a hundred reflections of his own eyes. But the bells had all pealed out their warning for that once, and the gust of wind that moaned through the place seemed cold and heavy with their iron breath.
Any break in the complete stillness, like the sound of distant clocks striking, makes it seem even more intense and unbearable once the noise stops. He listened intently, hoping that some clock, lagging behind the others, would strike again—continuously staring into the deep darkness ahead, which began to feel like a dense fabric, filled with countless reflections of his own eyes. But all the bells had already sounded their warning for that moment, and the breeze that wailed through the area felt cold and heavy, carrying their metallic echo.
The time and circumstances were favourable to reflection. He tried to keep his thoughts to the current, unpleasant though it was, in which they had moved all day, and to think with what a romantic feeling he had looked forward to shaking his old friend by the hand before he died, and what a wide and cruel difference there was between the meeting they had had, and that which he had so often and so long anticipated. Still, he was disordered by waking to such sudden loneliness, and could not prevent his mind from running upon odd tales of people of undoubted courage, who, being shut up by night in vaults or churches, or other dismal places, had scaled great heights to get out, and fled from silence as they had never done from danger. This brought to his mind the moonlight through the window, and bethinking himself of it, he groped his way back up the crooked stairs,—but very stealthily, as though he were fearful of being overheard.
The timing and situation were perfect for reflection. He tried to focus on the present moment, unpleasant as it was, in which he had spent the whole day, and to remember the romantic anticipation he felt about shaking his old friend’s hand before he passed away, and how wide and cruel the gap was between that meeting he had envisioned and the one they actually had. Still, he felt unsettled by suddenly being so alone, and he couldn’t stop his mind from wandering to strange stories of brave people who, locked away at night in vaults or churches or other gloomy places, had climbed great heights to escape, fleeing from silence in a way they had never done from danger. This led him to think about the moonlight coming through the window, and remembering this, he carefully made his way back up the winding stairs—very quietly, as if he were afraid of being heard.
He was very much astonished when he approached the gallery again, to see a light in the building: still more so, on advancing hastily and looking round, to observe no visible source from which it could proceed. But how much greater yet was his astonishment at the spectacle which this light revealed.
He was really surprised when he approached the gallery again and saw a light in the building; even more so when he hurried over and looked around, only to find no obvious source for it. But his astonishment grew even more at the sight that this light unveiled.
The statues of the two giants, Gog and Magog, each above fourteen feet in height, those which succeeded to still older and more barbarous figures, after the Great Fire of London, and which stand in the Guildhall to this day, were endowed with life and motion. These guardian genii of the City had quitted their pedestals, and reclined in easy attitudes in the great stained glass window. Between them was an ancient cask, which seemed to be full of wine; for the younger Giant, clapping his huge hand upon it, and throwing up his mighty leg, burst into an exulting laugh, which reverberated through the hall like thunder.
The statues of the two giants, Gog and Magog, each over fourteen feet tall, which replaced even older and more primitive figures after the Great Fire of London, still stand in the Guildhall today. These guardian spirits of the City seemed to come to life and move. They had stepped down from their pedestals and relaxed in comfortable poses in the grand stained glass window. Between them was an old cask that looked like it was full of wine; the younger Giant, slapping his huge hand on it and lifting his massive leg, burst into a triumphant laugh that echoed through the hall like thunder.
Joe Toddyhigh instinctively stooped down, and, more dead than alive, felt his hair stand on end, his knees knock together, and a cold damp break out upon his forehead. But even at that minute curiosity prevailed over every other feeling, and somewhat reassured by the good-humour of the Giants and their apparent unconsciousness of his presence, he crouched in a corner of the gallery, in as small a space as he could, and, peeping between the rails, observed them closely.
Joe Toddyhigh instinctively bent down, and feeling more dead than alive, noticed his hair stand on end, his knees shake, and a cold sweat break out on his forehead. But even in that moment, curiosity took over every other feeling, and somewhat reassured by the Giants' good-natured demeanor and their apparent lack of awareness of him, he crouched in a corner of the gallery, trying to take up as little space as possible, and, peering through the rails, watched them closely.
It was then that the elder Giant, who had a flowing gray beard, raised his thoughtful eyes to his companion’s face, and in a grave and solemn voice addressed him thus:
It was then that the older Giant, who had a long gray beard, lifted his thoughtful gaze to his companion's face and, in a serious and solemn tone, spoke to him like this:
FIRST NIGHT OF THE GIANT CHRONICLES
Turning towards his companion the elder Giant uttered these words in a grave, majestic tone:
Turning to his companion, the older Giant said these words in a serious, impressive tone:
‘Magog, does boisterous mirth beseem the Giant Warder of this ancient city? Is this becoming demeanour for a watchful spirit over whose bodiless head so many years have rolled, so many changes swept like empty air—in whose impalpable nostrils the scent of blood and crime, pestilence, cruelty, and horror, has been familiar as breath to mortals—in whose sight Time has gathered in the harvest of centuries, and garnered so many crops of human pride, affections, hopes, and sorrows? Bethink you of our compact. The night wanes; feasting, revelry, and music have encroached upon our usual hours of solitude, and morning will be here apace. Ere we are stricken mute again, bethink you of our compact.’
‘Magog, does loud laughter really suit the Giant Guardian of this ancient city? Is this the right behavior for a vigilant spirit who has seen so many years pass and so many changes come and go like empty air—who has been familiar with the scents of blood, crime, disease, cruelty, and horror as if they were as natural as breathing for mortals—who has watched Time collect the harvest of centuries, accumulating so many crops of human pride, love, hopes, and sorrows? Remember our agreement. The night is ending; feasting, partying, and music have taken over our usual quiet time, and morning is approaching quickly. Before we fall silent again, think of our pact.’
Pronouncing these latter words with more of impatience than quite accorded with his apparent age and gravity, the Giant raised a long pole (which he still bears in his hand) and tapped his brother Giant rather smartly on the head; indeed, the blow was so smartly administered, that the latter quickly withdrew his lips from the cask, to which they had been applied, and, catching up his shield and halberd, assumed an attitude of defence. His irritation was but momentary, for he laid these weapons aside as hastily as he had assumed them, and said as he did so:
Pronouncing these latter words with more impatience than matched his apparent age and seriousness, the Giant raised a long pole (which he's still holding) and tapped his brother Giant sharply on the head; in fact, the hit was so sharp that his brother quickly pulled his lips away from the cask, which they had been on, and, grabbing his shield and halberd, took up a defensive stance. His annoyance was only temporary, though, as he put those weapons down just as quickly as he had picked them up and said as he did so:
‘You know, Gog, old friend, that when we animate these shapes which the Londoners of old assigned (and not unworthily) to the guardian genii of their city, we are susceptible of some of the sensations which belong to human kind. Thus when I taste wine, I feel blows; when I relish the one, I disrelish the other. Therefore, Gog, the more especially as your arm is none of the lightest, keep your good staff by your side, else we may chance to differ. Peace be between us!’
‘You know, Gog, my old friend, that when we bring to life these shapes that the people of London in the past assigned (and rightly so) to the guardian spirits of their city, we can experience some of the feelings that are part of being human. So when I drink wine, I feel the impact; when I enjoy one, I dislike the other. So, Gog, especially since your arm is not exactly light, keep your good staff close by, or we might end up in a disagreement. Let there be peace between us!’
‘Amen!’ said the other, leaning his staff in the window-corner. ‘Why did you laugh just now?’
‘Amen!’ said the other, leaning his staff in the window corner. ‘Why did you laugh just now?’
p. 228‘To think,’ replied the Giant Magog, laying his hand upon the cask, ‘of him who owned this wine, and kept it in a cellar hoarded from the light of day, for thirty years,—“till it should be fit to drink,” quoth he. He was twoscore and ten years old when he buried it beneath his house, and yet never thought that he might be scarcely “fit to drink” when the wine became so. I wonder it never occurred to him to make himself unfit to be eaten. There is very little of him left by this time.’
p. 228“Can you believe,” said the Giant Magog, placing his hand on the cask, “that the person who owned this wine kept it stored away in a cellar, hidden from the light for thirty years—‘until it was ready to drink,’ he said. He was seventy years old when he buried it under his house, and yet he never realized that he might not even be ‘fit to drink’ by the time the wine was. I’m surprised it never crossed his mind to make himself unfit to be eaten. There’s very little of him left by now.”
‘The night is waning,’ said Gog mournfully.
‘The night is coming to an end,’ Gog said sadly.
‘I know it,’ replied his companion, ‘and I see you are impatient. But look. Through the eastern window—placed opposite to us, that the first beams of the rising sun may every morning gild our giant faces—the moon-rays fall upon the pavement in a stream of light that to my fancy sinks through the cold stone and gushes into the old crypt below. The night is scarcely past its noon, and our great charge is sleeping heavily.’
‘I know,’ replied his companion, ‘and I can tell you’re impatient. But look. Through the eastern window—directly across from us, so the first rays of the rising sun can each morning light up our giant faces—the moonlight shines down onto the pavement in a stream of light that, in my imagination, sinks through the cold stone and flows into the old crypt below. The night has barely passed its peak, and our great responsibility is sleeping soundly.’
They ceased to speak, and looked upward at the moon. The sight of their large, black, rolling eyes filled Joe Toddyhigh with such horror that he could scarcely draw his breath. Still they took no note of him, and appeared to believe themselves quite alone.
They stopped talking and looked up at the moon. The sight of their wide, dark, rolling eyes filled Joe Toddyhigh with such terror that he could hardly breathe. Still, they didn't pay any attention to him and seemed to think they were completely alone.
‘Our compact,’ said Magog after a pause, ‘is, if I understand it, that, instead of watching here in silence through the dreary nights, we entertain each other with stories of our past experience; with tales of the past, the present, and the future; with legends of London and her sturdy citizens from the old simple times. That every night at midnight, when St. Paul’s bell tolls out one, and we may move and speak, we thus discourse, nor leave such themes till the first gray gleam of day shall strike us dumb. Is that our bargain, brother?’
‘Our agreement,’ Magog said after a pause, ‘is, if I’ve got it right, that instead of sitting here in silence through the long, boring nights, we entertain each other with stories from our past; with tales of what has been, what is, and what’s to come; with legends of London and her resilient people from the simpler times. That every night at midnight, when St. Paul’s bell chimes once, and we’re allowed to move and talk, we’ll engage in this conversation and won’t stop until the first light of dawn leaves us speechless. Is that our deal, brother?’
‘Yes,’ said the Giant Gog, ‘that is the league between us who guard this city, by day in spirit, and by night in body also; and never on ancient holidays have its conduits run wine more merrily than we will pour forth our legendary lore. We are old chroniclers from this time hence. The crumbled walls encircle us once more, the postern-gates are closed, the drawbridge is up, and pent in its narrow den beneath, the water foams and struggles with the sunken starlings. Jerkins and quarter-staves are in the streets again, the nightly watch is set, the rebel, sad and lonely in his Tower dungeon, tries to sleep and weeps for home and children. Aloft upon the gates and walls are noble heads glaring fiercely down upon the dreaming city, and vexing the hungry dogs that scent them in the air, and tear the ground beneath with dismal howlings. The axe, the block, the rack, in their dark chambers give signs of recent use. The Thames, floating past long lines of cheerful windows whence come a burst of music and a stream of light, bears suddenly to the Palace wall the last red stain brought on the tide from Traitor’s Gate. But your pardon, brother. The night wears, and I am talking idly.’
‘Yes,’ said the Giant Gog, ‘that is the bond between us who protect this city, by day in spirit, and by night in body as well; and never on ancient holidays have its conduits flowed with wine more joyfully than we will share our legendary tales. We are old chroniclers from this time onward. The crumbled walls surround us again, the back gates are shut, the drawbridge is up, and trapped in its narrow den below, the water bubbles and struggles with the submerged starlings. Jerkins and quarter-staves are in the streets again, the night watch is set, the rebel, sad and lonely in his Tower dungeon, tries to sleep and weeps for home and children. High upon the gates and walls are noble heads glaring down fiercely upon the dreaming city, aggravating the hungry dogs that smell them in the air, and tearing at the ground beneath with mournful howls. The axe, the block, the rack, in their dark chambers show signs of recent use. The Thames, floating past long lines of cheerful windows where bursts of music and streams of light come from, suddenly carries to the Palace wall the last red stain brought in on the tide from Traitor’s Gate. But your pardon, brother. The night wears on, and I am speaking aimlessly.’
The other Giant appeared to be entirely of this opinion, for during the foregoing rhapsody of his fellow-sentinel he had been scratching his head with an air of comical uneasiness, or rather with an air that would have been very comical if he had been a dwarf or an ordinary-sized man. He winked too, and though it could not be doubted for a moment that he winked to himself, still he certainly cocked his enormous eye towards the gallery where the listener was concealed. Nor was this all, for he gaped; and when he gaped, Joe was horribly reminded of the popular prejudice on the subject of giants, and of their fabled power of smelling out Englishmen, however closely concealed.
The other Giant seemed to completely agree, because during his partner’s dramatic monologue, he had been scratching his head with a comically anxious look—though it would have looked much funnier if he were a dwarf or a regular-sized guy. He also winked, and while it was obvious he was winking to himself, he definitely aimed his huge eye toward the gallery where the listener was hiding. But that wasn’t all; he also gaped, and when he did, Joe was reminded uncomfortably of the common belief about giants and their mythical ability to sniff out Englishmen, no matter how well hidden they were.
His alarm was such that he nearly swooned, and it was some little time before his power of sight or hearing was restored. When he recovered he found that the elder Giant was pressing the younger to commence the Chronicles, and that the latter was endeavouring to excuse himself on the ground that the night was far spent, and it would be better to wait until the next. Well assured by this that he was certainly about to begin directly, the listener collected his faculties by a great effort, and distinctly heard Magog express himself to the following effect:
His shock was so intense that he nearly fainted, and it took him a little while before he could see or hear clearly again. When he came to, he realized that the older Giant was urging the younger one to start the Chronicles, while the younger was trying to excuse himself by saying it was too late and they should wait until the next night. Confident that they were about to begin any moment, the listener gathered his wits with great effort and clearly heard Magog say the following:
In the sixteenth century and in the reign of Queen Elizabeth of glorious memory (albeit her golden days are sadly rusted with blood), there lived in the city of London a bold young ’prentice who loved his master’s daughter. There were no doubt within the walls a great many ’prentices in this condition, but I speak of only one, and his name was Hugh Graham.
In the sixteenth century, during the reign of Queen Elizabeth, who is famously remembered (even though her golden days are sadly tarnished with blood), there lived in London a daring young apprentice who loved his master’s daughter. There were undoubtedly many apprentices in the same situation, but I’m only talking about one, and his name was Hugh Graham.
This Hugh was apprenticed to an honest Bowyer who dwelt in the ward of Cheype, and was rumoured to possess great wealth. Rumour was quite as infallible in those days as at the present time, but it happened then as now to be sometimes right by accident. It stumbled upon the truth when it gave the old Bowyer a mint of money. His trade had been a profitable one in the time of King Henry the Eighth, who encouraged English archery to the utmost, and he had been prudent and discreet. Thus it came to pass that Mistress Alice, his only daughter, was the richest heiress in all his wealthy ward. Young Hugh had often maintained with staff and cudgel that she was the handsomest. To do him justice, I believe she was.
This Hugh was apprenticed to a reputable bowmaker who lived in the Cheype ward and was rumored to be very wealthy. Rumors back then were just as reliable as they are today, but like now, they sometimes stumbled upon the truth by chance. It turned out that the old bowmaker had a lot of money. His trade had been lucrative during the reign of King Henry the Eighth, who had strongly encouraged English archery, and he had been wise and careful with his finances. Because of this, Mistress Alice, his only daughter, was the richest heiress in all of his prosperous ward. Young Hugh often insisted, while sparring with his staff and cudgel, that she was the most beautiful. To be fair, I believe she was.
If he could have gained the heart of pretty Mistress Alice by knocking this conviction into stubborn people’s heads, Hugh would have had no cause to fear. But though the Bowyer’s daughter smiled in secret to hear of his doughty deeds for her sake, and though her little waiting-woman reported all her smiles (and many more) to Hugh, and though he was at a vast expense in kisses and small coin to recompense her fidelity, he made no progress in his love. He durst not whisper it to Mistress Alice save on sure encouragement, and that she never gave him. A glance of her dark eye as she sat at the door on a summer’s evening after prayer-time, while he and the neighbouring ’prentices exercised themselves in the street with blunted sword and buckler, would fire Hugh’s blood so that none could stand before him; but then she glanced at others quite as kindly as on him, and where was the use of cracking crowns if Mistress Alice smiled upon the cracked as well as on the cracker?
If he could have won the heart of pretty Mistress Alice by convincing stubborn people, Hugh wouldn't have had anything to fear. But even though the Bowyer’s daughter secretly smiled at hearing about his brave deeds for her, and her little attendant reported all her smiles (and many more) to Hugh, and even though he spent a lot on kisses and small gifts to reward her loyalty, he made no headway in his love. He didn’t dare mention it to Mistress Alice unless he was sure she'd encourage him, and she never did. A glance from her dark eyes as she sat at the door on a summer evening after prayer time, while he and the local apprentices practiced in the street with dull swords and shields, would set Hugh’s blood on fire so that no one could stand in his way; but then she looked at others just as kindly as at him, and what was the point of fighting if Mistress Alice smiled at both the fighter and the one getting hit?
Still Hugh went on, and loved her more and more. He thought of her all day, and dreamed of her all night long. He treasured up her every word and gesture, and had a palpitation of the heart whenever he heard her footstep on the stairs or her voice in an adjoining room. To him, the old Bowyer’s house was haunted by an angel; there was enchantment in the air and space in which she moved. It would have been no miracle to Hugh if flowers had sprung from the rush-strewn floors beneath the tread of lovely Mistress Alice.
Still, Hugh continued, loving her more and more. He thought about her all day and dreamed of her all night long. He cherished every word and gesture of hers, and his heart raced whenever he heard her footsteps on the stairs or her voice in the next room. To him, the old Bowyer’s house felt like it was haunted by an angel; there was magic in the air and space she moved through. It wouldn’t have surprised Hugh if flowers had bloomed from the rush-strewn floors under the steps of the beautiful Mistress Alice.
Never did ’prentice long to distinguish himself in the eyes of his lady-love so ardently as Hugh. Sometimes he pictured to himself the house taking fire by night, and he, when all drew back in fear, rushing through flame and smoke, and bearing her from the ruins in his arms. At other times he thought of a rising of fierce rebels, an attack upon the city, a strong assault upon the Bowyer’s house in particular, and he falling on the threshold pierced with numberless wounds in defence of Mistress Alice. If he could only enact some prodigy of valour, do some wonderful deed, and let her know that she had inspired it, he thought he could die contented.
Never did an apprentice long to impress his crush as much as Hugh. Sometimes he imagined the house catching fire at night, and while everyone else hesitated in fear, he would rush through the flames and smoke, carrying her to safety in his arms. Other times, he envisioned a fierce rebellion, an attack on the city, and a strong assault on the Bowyer’s house in particular, with him falling at the door, wounded multiple times while defending Mistress Alice. If he could just perform an incredible act of bravery, do something amazing, and let her know she was the one who inspired it, he thought he could die happy.
Sometimes the Bowyer and his daughter would go out to supper with a worthy citizen at the fashionable hour of six o’clock, and on such occasions Hugh, wearing his blue ’prentice cloak as gallantly as ’prentice might, would attend with a lantern and his trusty club to escort them home. These were the brightest moments of his life. To hold the light while Mistress Alice picked her steps, to touch her hand as he helped her over broken ways, to have her leaning on his arm,—it sometimes even came to that,—this was happiness indeed!
Sometimes the Bowyer and his daughter would go out for dinner with a respected citizen at the popular time of six o’clock, and on those occasions, Hugh, wearing his blue apprentice cloak as proudly as any apprentice could, would join them with a lantern and his trusty club to escort them home. These were the happiest moments of his life. Holding the light while Mistress Alice took her steps, touching her hand as he helped her over rough ground, having her lean on his arm—even that sometimes happened—this was true happiness!
When the nights were fair, Hugh followed in the rear, his eyes riveted on the graceful figure of the Bowyer’s daughter as she and the old man moved on before him. So they threaded the narrow winding streets of the city, now passing beneath the overhanging gables of old wooden houses whence creaking signs projected into the street, and now emerging from some dark and frowning gateway into the clear moonlight. At such times, or when the shouts of straggling brawlers met her ear, the Bowyer’s daughter would look timidly back at Hugh, beseeching him to draw nearer; and then how he grasped his club and longed to do battle with a dozen rufflers, for the love of Mistress Alice!
When the nights were nice, Hugh followed behind, his eyes glued to the graceful figure of the Bowyer’s daughter as she and the old man moved ahead of him. They made their way through the narrow, winding streets of the city, sometimes passing under the overhanging roofs of old wooden houses with creaky signs sticking out into the street, and other times emerging from a dark, menacing gateway into the bright moonlight. During those moments, or when the sounds of rowdy fights reached her ears, the Bowyer’s daughter would glance back at Hugh, asking him to come closer; and in those moments, he would grip his club and wish he could take on a dozen troublemakers, all for the love of Mistress Alice!
The old Bowyer was in the habit of lending money on interest to the gallants of the Court, and thus it happened that many a richly-dressed gentleman dismounted at his door. More waving plumes and gallant steeds, indeed, were seen at the Bowyer’s house, p. 232and more embroidered silks and velvets sparkled in his dark shop and darker private closet, than at any merchants in the city. In those times no less than in the present it would seem that the richest-looking cavaliers often wanted money the most.
The old Bowyer used to lend money with interest to the dashing young men of the Court, which is how it came to be that many well-dressed gentlemen stopped by his place. There were certainly more feathered hats and fancy horses seen at the Bowyer’s house, p. 232and more embroidered silks and velvets sparkling in his dim shop and even darker private room than at any merchants in the city. Back then, just like now, it seemed that the guys who looked the wealthiest often needed money the most.
Of these glittering clients there was one who always came alone. He was nobly mounted, and, having no attendant, gave his horse in charge to Hugh while he and the Bowyer were closeted within. Once as he sprung into the saddle Mistress Alice was seated at an upper window, and before she could withdraw he had doffed his jewelled cap and kissed his hand. Hugh watched him caracoling down the street, and burnt with indignation. But how much deeper was the glow that reddened in his cheeks when, raising his eyes to the casement, he saw that Alice watched the stranger too!
Of these flashy clients, there was one who always showed up alone. He rode a noble horse, and since he had no escort, he handed his horse over to Hugh while he and the Bowyer were inside. Once, as he hopped on his horse, Mistress Alice was sitting at an upper window, and before she could pull back, he took off his jeweled cap and blew her a kiss. Hugh watched him prancing down the street, burning with anger. But how much deeper was the flush that spread across his cheeks when he glanced up at the window and saw that Alice was watching the stranger too!
He came again and often, each time arrayed more gaily than before, and still the little casement showed him Mistress Alice. At length one heavy day, she fled from home. It had cost her a hard struggle, for all her old father’s gifts were strewn about her chamber as if she had parted from them one by one, and knew that the time must come when these tokens of his love would wring her heart,—yet she was gone.
He came back frequently, each time dressed more cheerfully than before, and still the small window showed him Mistress Alice. Finally, one difficult day, she ran away from home. It had taken her a tough battle, as all her father's gifts were scattered around her room, like she had let go of them one by one, knowing that the time would come when these reminders of his love would break her heart—yet she was gone.
She left a letter commanding her poor father to the care of Hugh, and wishing he might be happier than ever he could have been with her, for he deserved the love of a better and a purer heart than she had to bestow. The old man’s forgiveness (she said) she had no power to ask, but she prayed God to bless him,—and so ended with a blot upon the paper where her tears had fallen.
She wrote a letter directing her poor father to Hugh's care, hoping he might be happier than he ever could have been with her, because he deserved the love of someone better and purer than she could offer. She said she had no ability to ask for the old man’s forgiveness, but she prayed for God to bless him—and she finished with a blot on the paper where her tears had dropped.
At first the old man’s wrath was kindled, and he carried his wrong to the Queen’s throne itself; but there was no redress he learnt at Court, for his daughter had been conveyed abroad. This afterwards appeared to be the truth, as there came from France, after an interval of several years, a letter in her hand. It was written in trembling characters, and almost illegible. Little could be made out save that she often thought of home and her old dear pleasant room,—and that she had dreamt her father was dead and had not blessed her,—and that her heart was breaking.
At first, the old man's anger flared up, and he took his complaint directly to the Queen; but he found no help at Court, as he learned that his daughter had been taken overseas. This later turned out to be true, as several years later, a letter arrived from France in her handwriting. It was written in shaky letters and was nearly unreadable. All that could be understood was that she often thought about home and her beloved old room—and that she had dreamed her father was dead and had not given her his blessing—and that her heart was breaking.
The poor old Bowyer lingered on, never suffering Hugh to quit his sight, for he knew now that he had loved his daughter, and that was the only link that bound him to earth. It broke at length and he died,—bequeathing his old ’prentice his trade and all his wealth, and solemnly charging him with his last breath to revenge his child if ever he who had worked her misery crossed his path in life again.
The poor old Bowyer held on, never letting Hugh out of his sight, because he realized that he had loved his daughter, and that was the only thing keeping him connected to the world. Eventually, it all broke, and he died—leaving his old apprentice his trade and all his wealth, and with his last breath, he earnestly urged him to take revenge for his child if the man who had caused her suffering ever crossed his path again.
From the time of Alice’s flight, the tilting-ground, the fields, the fencing-school, the summer-evening sports, knew Hugh no more. His spirit was dead within him. He rose to great eminence and repute among the citizens, but was seldom seen to smile, and never mingled in their revelries or rejoicings. Brave, humane, and generous, he was beloved by all. He was pitied too by those who knew his story, and these were so many that when he walked along the streets alone at dusk, even the rude common people doffed their caps and mingled a rough air of sympathy with their respect.
Since the time Alice left, the playground, the fields, the fencing club, and the summer evening games were no longer part of Hugh's life. He felt dead inside. He achieved great success and respect among the townspeople, but he rarely smiled and never joined in their celebrations or festivities. Brave, kind, and generous, he was loved by everyone. He was also pitied by those who knew his story, and there were so many of them that when he walked alone in the streets at dusk, even the roughest people tipped their hats, blending a rough sense of sympathy with their respect.
One night in May—it was her birthnight, and twenty years since she had left her home—Hugh Graham sat in the room she had hallowed in his boyish days. He was now a gray-haired man, though still in the prime of life. Old thoughts had borne him company for many hours, and the chamber had gradually grown quite dark, when he was roused by a low knocking at the outer door.
One night in May—it was her birthday, and twenty years since she had left home—Hugh Graham sat in the room she had cherished during his youth. He was now a gray-haired man, though still in the prime of his life. Old memories had kept him company for many hours, and the room had gradually grown quite dark when he was roused by a soft knocking at the front door.
He hastened down, and opening it saw by the light of a lamp which he had seized upon the way, a female figure crouching in the portal. It hurried swiftly past him and glided up the stairs. He looked for pursuers. There were none in sight. No, not one.
He quickly went down and, opening it, saw by the light of a lamp he had grabbed on his way, a woman crouching in the doorway. She rushed past him and moved up the stairs. He looked for anyone chasing her. There was no one in sight. No one at all.
He was inclined to think it a vision of his own brain, when suddenly a vague suspicion of the truth flashed upon his mind. He barred the door, and hastened wildly back. Yes, there she was,—there, in the chamber he had quitted,—there in her old innocent, happy home, so changed that none but he could trace one gleam of what she had been,—there upon her knees,—with her hands clasped in agony and shame before her burning face.
He started to believe it was just a trick of his mind when, suddenly, a vague suspicion of the truth hit him. He locked the door and raced back in a panic. Yes, there she was—in the room he had just left—there in her familiar, happy home, so transformed that only he could see a hint of who she used to be—there on her knees—with her hands clasped in agony and shame before her flushed face.
‘My God, my God!’ she cried, ‘now strike me dead! Though I have brought death and shame and sorrow on this roof, O, let me die at home in mercy!’
‘My God, my God!’ she cried, ‘now kill me! Although I’ve brought death, shame, and sorrow into this house, please let me die at home, out of mercy!’
There was no tear upon her face then, but she trembled and glanced round the chamber. Everything was in its old place. Her bed looked as if she had risen from it but that morning. The sight of these familiar objects, marking the dear remembrance in which she had been held, and the blight she had brought upon herself, was more than the woman’s better nature that had carried her there could bear. She wept and fell upon the ground.
There were no tears on her face at that moment, but she shook and looked around the room. Everything was in its usual spot. Her bed appeared as if she had just gotten out of it that morning. The sight of these familiar items, reminding her of the love she had experienced and the destruction she had caused, was too much for the better part of her nature that had brought her there to handle. She cried and collapsed onto the floor.
A rumour was spread about, in a few days’ time, that the Bowyer’s cruel daughter had come home, and that Master Graham had given her lodging in his house. It was rumoured too that he had resigned her fortune, in order that she might bestow it in acts of charity, and that he had vowed to guard her in her solitude, but that they were never to see each other more. These rumours greatly incensed all virtuous wives and daughters in the ward, especially when they appeared to receive some corroboration from the circumstance of Master Graham taking up his abode in another tenement hard by. The estimation in which he was held, however, forbade any questioning on the subject; and as the Bowyer’s house was close shut up, and nobody came forth when public shows and festivities were in progress, or to flaunt in the public walks, or to buy new fashions at the mercers’ booths, all the well-conducted females agreed among themselves that there could be no woman there.
A rumor started going around that the Bowyer's cruel daughter had come home and that Master Graham had given her a place to stay in his house. It was also said that he had given up her fortune so she could use it for charitable acts and that he had promised to watch over her in her solitude, but that they were never to see each other again. These rumors made all the virtuous wives and daughters in the neighborhood very angry, especially since it seemed to be confirmed by the fact that Master Graham had moved into another building close by. However, his good reputation prevented anyone from questioning the situation, and since the Bowyer's house was tightly shut and no one came out during public events or to show off in public spaces or to buy new fashions at the mercer's shops, all the well-behaved women agreed among themselves that there couldn't be any woman living there.
These reports had scarcely died away when the wonder of every good citizen, male and female, was utterly absorbed and swallowed up by a Royal Proclamation, in which her Majesty, strongly censuring the practice of wearing long Spanish rapiers of preposterous length (as being a bullying and swaggering custom, tending to bloodshed and public disorder), commanded that on a particular day therein named, certain grave citizens should repair to the city gates, and there, in public, break all rapiers worn or carried by persons claiming admission, that exceeded, though it were only by a quarter of an inch, three standard feet in length.
These reports had barely faded away when the shock of every good citizen, both men and women, was completely consumed by a Royal Proclamation. In this proclamation, her Majesty firmly condemned the practice of wearing long Spanish rapiers of ridiculous length (as this was seen as a bullying and showy habit that led to violence and public chaos). She ordered that on a specific day mentioned, certain respected citizens should go to the city gates and there, in public, break all rapiers carried or worn by anyone seeking entry that exceeded, even if only by a quarter of an inch, three standard feet in length.
Royal Proclamations usually take their course, let the public wonder never so much. On the appointed day two citizens of high repute took up their stations at each of the gates, attended by a party of the city guard, the main body to enforce the Queen’s will, and take custody of all such rebels (if any) as might have the temerity to dispute it: and a few to bear the standard measures and instruments for reducing all unlawful sword-blades to the prescribed dimensions. In pursuance of these arrangements, Master Graham and another were posted at Lud Gate, on the hill before St. Paul’s.
Royal Proclamations usually unfold as expected, no matter how much the public might be curious. On the designated day, two well-respected citizens took their positions at each of the gates, accompanied by a group of city guards, whose main job was to enforce the Queen’s orders and to detain any rebels (if there were any) who dared to challenge it. A few were there to carry the standard tools and equipment needed to reduce any illegal swords to the required size. Following this plan, Master Graham and another individual were stationed at Lud Gate, on the hill in front of St. Paul’s.
A pretty numerous company were gathered together at this spot, for, besides the officers in attendance to enforce the proclamation, there was a motley crowd of lookers-on of various degrees, who raised from time to time such shouts and cries as the circumstances called forth. A spruce young courtier was the first who approached: he unsheathed a weapon of burnished steel that shone and glistened in the sun, and handed it with the newest air to the officer, who, finding it exactly three feet long, returned it with a bow. Thereupon the gallant raised his hat and crying, ‘God save the Queen!’ passed on amidst the plaudits of the mob. Then came another—a better courtier still—who wore a blade but two feet long, whereat the people laughed, much to the disparagement of his honour’s dignity. Then came a third, a sturdy old officer of the army, girded with a rapier at least a foot and a half beyond her Majesty’s pleasure; at him they raised a great shout, and most of the spectators (but especially those who were armourers or cutlers) laughed very heartily at the breakage which would ensue. But they were disappointed; for the old campaigner, coolly unbuckling his sword and bidding his servant carry it home again, passed through unarmed, to the great indignation of all the beholders. They relieved themselves in some degree by hooting a tall blustering fellow with a prodigious weapon, who stopped short on coming in sight of the preparations, and after a little consideration turned back again. But all this time no rapier had been broken, although it was high noon, and all cavaliers of any quality or appearance were taking their way towards Saint Paul’s churchyard.
A pretty large crowd had gathered at this spot because, in addition to the officers present to enforce the proclamation, there was a mixed group of onlookers of various backgrounds, who occasionally shouted and yelled based on what was happening. A stylish young courtier was the first to step forward: he revealed a shiny steel weapon that sparkled in the sun and handed it over with a modern flair to the officer, who, after checking it was exactly three feet long, returned it with a bow. The gallant then tipped his hat and shouted, ‘God save the Queen!’ as he moved on amidst the cheers of the crowd. Next came another—an even more refined courtier—who wielded a sword only two feet long, causing the crowd to laugh, which did little for his dignity. Then appeared a third, a sturdy old army officer, strapped with a sword at least a foot and a half longer than Her Majesty would have liked; this drew a big shout from the audience, and most of the spectators (especially those who were armorers or cutlers) laughed heartily, predicting a breakage. But they were let down; the old soldier calmly unbuckled his sword and told his servant to take it home, walking through unarmed, to the great annoyance of everyone watching. They vented their frustration by jeering at a tall, loud guy with an enormous weapon who came to a halt when he saw the preparations, but after thinking it over, turned back. However, throughout this time, no sword had been broken, even though it was high noon, and all respectable cavaliers were making their way toward Saint Paul’s churchyard.
During these proceedings, Master Graham had stood apart, strictly confining himself to the duty imposed upon him, and taking little heed of anything beyond. He stepped forward now as a richly-dressed gentleman on foot, followed by a single attendant, was seen advancing up the hill.
During these proceedings, Master Graham had kept his distance, focused entirely on his assigned task, and paying little attention to anything else. He stepped forward now as a well-dressed gentleman on foot, followed by a single assistant, who was seen approaching up the hill.
As this person drew nearer, the crowd stopped their clamour, and bent forward with eager looks. Master Graham standing alone in the gateway, and the stranger coming slowly towards him, they seemed, as it were, set face to face. The nobleman (for he looked one) had a haughty and disdainful air, which bespoke the slight estimation in which he held the citizen. The citizen, on the other hand, preserved the resolute bearing of one who was not to be frowned down or daunted, and who cared very little for any nobility but that of worth and manhood. It was perhaps some consciousness on the part of each, of these feelings in the other, that infused a more stern expression into their regards as they came closer together.
As this person approached, the crowd quieted down and leaned in with anticipation. Master Graham stood alone in the gateway while the stranger walked slowly toward him, seeming to face each other directly. The nobleman (who looked like one) had an arrogant and scornful demeanor that showed how little he thought of the citizen. The citizen, on the other hand, maintained a determined stance that suggested he wouldn't be intimidated or put off, caring very little for any nobility other than that of integrity and manhood. Perhaps it was a mutual awareness of these feelings in each other that gave their expressions a more serious intensity as they drew nearer.
‘Your rapier, worthy sir!’
"Your sword, good sir!"
At the instant that he pronounced these words Graham started, and falling back some paces, laid his hand upon the dagger in his belt.
At the moment he said these words, Graham flinched, stepped back a few paces, and rested his hand on the dagger in his belt.
‘You are the man whose horse I used to hold before the Bowyer’s door? You are that man? Speak!’
‘You’re the guy whose horse I used to hold outside the Bowyer's door? Is that you? Speak up!’
‘Out, you ’prentice hound!’ said the other.
‘Get out, you apprentice dog!’ said the other.
‘You are he! I know you well now!’ cried Graham. ‘Let no man step between us two, or I shall be his murderer.’ With that he drew his dagger, and rushed in upon him.
‘You are him! I know you really well now!’ yelled Graham. ‘Let no one come between us, or I will kill him.’ With that, he pulled out his dagger and charged at him.
The stranger had drawn his weapon from the scabbard ready for the scrutiny, before a word was spoken. He made a thrust at his assailant, but the dagger which Graham clutched in his left hand being the dirk in use at that time for parrying such blows, promptly turned the point aside. They closed. The dagger fell rattling on the ground, and Graham, wresting his adversary’s sword from his grasp, plunged it through his heart. As he drew it out it snapped in two, leaving a fragment in the dead man’s body.
The stranger had pulled his weapon from the sheath, ready for the confrontation, before anyone said a word. He made a lunge at his attacker, but the dagger that Graham held in his left hand, which was commonly used back then to block such strikes, quickly deflected it. They engaged in close combat. The dagger clattered to the ground, and Graham, seizing his opponent’s sword, drove it through his heart. As he pulled it out, the blade broke in half, leaving a piece inside the dead man’s body.
All this passed so swiftly that the bystanders looked on without an effort to interfere; but the man was no sooner down than an uproar broke forth which rent the air. The attendant rushing through the gate proclaimed that his master, a nobleman, had been set upon and slain by a citizen; the word quickly spread from mouth to mouth; Saint Paul’s Cathedral, and every book-shop, ordinary, and smoking-house in the churchyard poured out its stream of cavaliers and their followers, who mingling together in a dense tumultuous body, struggled, sword in hand, towards the spot.
All of this happened so quickly that the bystanders watched without trying to intervene; but as soon as the man fell, chaos erupted. The attendant burst through the gate, announcing that his master, a nobleman, had been attacked and killed by a citizen; the news spread rapidly from person to person. Saint Paul’s Cathedral, along with every bookstore, pub, and smokehouse in the churchyard, overflowed with cavaliers and their followers, who joined together in a thick and chaotic mass, struggling with swords drawn toward the scene.
With equal impetuosity, and stimulating each other by loud cries and shouts, the citizens and common people took up the quarrel on their side, and encircling Master Graham a hundred deep, forced him from the gate. In vain he waved the broken sword above his head, crying that he would die on London’s threshold for their sacred homes. They bore him on, and ever keeping him in the midst, so that no man could attack him, fought their way into the city.
With the same urgency, and encouraging each other with loud cries and shouts, the citizens and common people rallied to the conflict on their side, surrounding Master Graham a hundred deep and pushing him away from the gate. It was useless for him to wave the broken sword above his head, shouting that he would die at London’s threshold for their sacred homes. They carried him along, always keeping him in the center so that no one could get to him, fighting their way into the city.
The clash of swords and roar of voices, the dust and heat and pressure, the trampling under foot of men, the distracted looks and shrieks of women at the windows above as they recognised their relatives or lovers in the crowd, the rapid tolling of alarm-bells, the p. 237furious rage and passion of the scene, were fearful. Those who, being on the outskirts of each crowd, could use their weapons with effect, fought desperately, while those behind, maddened with baffled rage, struck at each other over the heads of those before them, and crushed their own fellows. Wherever the broken sword was seen above the people’s heads, towards that spot the cavaliers made a new rush. Every one of these charges was marked by sudden gaps in the throng where men were trodden down, but as fast as they were made, the tide swept over them, and still the multitude pressed on again, a confused mass of swords, clubs, staves, broken plumes, fragments of rich cloaks and doublets, and angry, bleeding faces, all mixed up together in inextricable disorder.
The clash of swords and shouts, the dust and heat and pressure, the trampling of men, the terrified expressions and screams of women in the windows above as they recognized their relatives or lovers in the crowd, the rapid ringing of alarm bells, the p. 237intense rage and emotion of the scene were terrifying. Those on the edges of the crowd, able to wield their weapons effectively, fought desperately, while those behind, driven mad by frustration, struck at each other over the heads of those in front and trampled their own comrades. Wherever a broken sword appeared above the crowd, the knights charged toward that spot. Each of these charges created sudden gaps in the mass where men were knocked down, but as quickly as they appeared, the tide swept over them, and the multitude pressed on again—a chaotic mix of swords, clubs, staffs, broken plumes, pieces of extravagant cloaks and jackets, and angry, bleeding faces, all tangled together in a hopeless disorder.
The design of the people was to force Master Graham to take refuge in his dwelling, and to defend it until the authorities could interfere, or they could gain time for parley. But either from ignorance or in the confusion of the moment they stopped at his old house, which was closely shut. Some time was lost in beating the doors open and passing him to the front. About a score of the boldest of the other party threw themselves into the torrent while this was being done, and reaching the door at the same moment with himself cut him off from his defenders.
The plan of the people was to force Master Graham to retreat to his home and defend it until the authorities could step in or they could buy time for negotiations. But either out of ignorance or in the chaos of the moment, they stopped at his old house, which was tightly locked. Some time was wasted trying to break down the doors and get him to the front. About twenty of the bravest from the other group jumped into the fray while this was happening, and they reached the door at the same time as him, cutting him off from his defenders.
‘I never will turn in such a righteous cause, so help me Heaven!’ cried Graham, in a voice that at last made itself heard, and confronting them as he spoke. ‘Least of all will I turn upon this threshold which owes its desolation to such men as ye. I give no quarter, and I will have none! Strike!’
‘I will never back down from such a just cause, so help me God!’ shouted Graham, his voice finally breaking through as he faced them. ‘Especially not at this doorway, which stands empty because of men like you. I won’t show any mercy, and I won’t accept any! Strike!’
For a moment they stood at bay. At that moment a shot from an unseen hand, apparently fired by some person who had gained access to one of the opposite houses, struck Graham in the brain, and he fell dead. A low wail was heard in the air,—many people in the concourse cried that they had seen a spirit glide across the little casement window of the Bowyer’s house—
For a moment, they stood there, tense. Suddenly, a shot from an unseen shooter, likely someone inside one of the houses across the street, hit Graham in the head, and he collapsed dead. A soft moan was heard in the air—many people in the crowd shouted that they had seen a ghost float by the small window of the Bowyer's house—
A dead silence succeeded. After a short time some of the flushed and heated throng laid down their arms and softly carried the body within doors. Others fell off or slunk away in knots of two or three, others whispered together in groups, and before a numerous guard which then rode up could muster in the street, it was nearly empty.
A heavy silence followed. After a little while, some of the heated crowd put down their weapons and gently carried the body inside. Others drifted off in pairs or small groups, while some whispered among themselves. By the time a large guard arrived and gathered in the street, it was nearly empty.
Those who carried Master Graham to the bed up-stairs were shocked to see a woman lying beneath the window with her hands clasped together. After trying to recover her in vain, they laid her near the citizen, who still retained, tightly grasped in his right hand, the first and last sword that was broken that day at Lud Gate.
Those who brought Master Graham to the bed upstairs were surprised to find a woman lying under the window with her hands clasped together. After unsuccessfully trying to revive her, they placed her next to the citizen, who still held tightly in his right hand the first and last sword that was broken that day at Lud Gate.
The Giant uttered these concluding words with sudden precipitation; and on the instant the strange light which had filled the hall faded away. Joe Toddyhigh glanced involuntarily at the eastern window, and saw the first pale gleam of morning. He turned his head again towards the other window in which the Giants had been seated. It was empty. The cask of wine was gone, and he could dimly make out that the two great figures stood mute and motionless upon their pedestals.
The Giant said these final words abruptly, and right away, the strange light that had filled the hall disappeared. Joe Toddyhigh looked instinctively at the eastern window and saw the first faint light of morning. He turned his head back to the other window where the Giants had been sitting. It was empty. The cask of wine was gone, and he could barely see that the two massive figures stood silent and still on their pedestals.
After rubbing his eyes and wondering for full half an hour, during which time he observed morning come creeping on apace, he yielded to the drowsiness which overpowered him and fell into a refreshing slumber. When he awoke it was broad day; the building was open, and workmen were busily engaged in removing the vestiges of last night’s feast.
After rubbing his eyes and wondering for a full half hour, during which he noticed the morning slowly arriving, he gave in to the drowsiness that overwhelmed him and fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was already daytime; the building was open, and workers were busy clearing away the remnants of last night’s feast.
Stealing gently down the little stairs, and assuming the air of some early lounger who had dropped in from the street, he walked up to the foot of each pedestal in turn, and attentively examined the figure it supported. There could be no doubt about the features of either; he recollected the exact expression they had worn at different passages of their conversation, and recognised in every line and lineament the Giants of the night. Assured that it was no vision, but that he had heard and seen with his own proper senses, he walked forth, determining at all hazards to conceal himself in the Guildhall again that evening. He further resolved to sleep all day, so that he might be very wakeful and vigilant, and above all that he might take notice of the figures at the precise moment of their becoming animated and subsiding into their old state, which he greatly reproached himself for not having done already.
Stealing quietly down the small stairs and acting like a casual visitor who had just come in from the street, he approached the base of each pedestal in turn and closely examined the figure it held. There was no doubt about either face; he remembered the exact expressions they had shown at different points in their conversation, recognizing in every detail the Giants of the night. Confident that it was not an illusion, but that he had truly seen and heard with his own senses, he stepped outside, deciding that he would definitely hide in the Guildhall again that evening. He also made up his mind to sleep all day so he could be very alert and watchful, above all, to notice the figures at the exact moment they came to life and then returned to their former state, which he felt very guilty for not having observed already.
CORRESPONDENCE
To Master Humphrey
‘Sir,—Before you proceed any further in your account of your friends and what you say and do when you meet together, excuse me if I proffer my claim to be elected to one of the vacant chairs in that old room of yours. Don’t reject me without full consideration; for if you do, you will be sorry for it afterwards—you will, upon my life.
‘Dude,—Before you go on with your story about your friends and what you say and do when you gather, please let me put myself forward for one of the empty seats in that old room of yours. Don’t dismiss my request without giving it proper thought; if you do, you’ll regret it later—you will, I swear.
‘I enclose my card, sir, in this letter. I never was ashamed of my name, and I never shall be. I am considered a devilish gentlemanly fellow, and I act up to the character. If you want a reference, ask any of the men at our club. Ask any fellow who goes there to write his letters, what sort of conversation mine is. Ask him if he thinks I have the sort of voice that will suit your deaf friend and make him hear, if he can hear anything at all. Ask the servants what they think of me. There’s not a rascal among ’em, sir, but will tremble to hear my name. That reminds me—don’t you say too much about that housekeeper of yours; it’s a low subject, damned low.
‘I’m including my card in this letter, sir. I’ve never been ashamed of my name, and I won’t ever be. People see me as a pretty classy guy, and I live up to that image. If you need a reference, just ask anyone at our club. Ask any guy who goes there to write his letters what kind of conversations I have. Ask him if he thinks my voice is the kind that will work for your deaf friend and make him hear, if he can hear anything at all. Ask the staff what they think of me. There’s not a single one of them, sir, who wouldn’t be nervous just hearing my name. That reminds me—don’t talk too much about that housekeeper of yours; it’s a low blow, really low.’
‘I tell you what, sir. If you vote me into one of those empty chairs, you’ll have among you a man with a fund of gentlemanly information that’ll rather astonish you. I can let you into a few anecdotes about some fine women of title, that are quite high life, sir—the tiptop sort of thing. I know the name of every man who has been out on an affair of honour within the last five-and-twenty years; I know the private particulars of every cross and squabble that has taken place upon the turf, at the gaming-table, or elsewhere, during the whole of that time. I have been called the gentlemanly chronicle. You may consider yourself a lucky dog; upon my soul, you may congratulate yourself, though I say so.
“I'll tell you something, sir. If you vote me into one of those empty seats, you'll have a guy with a wealth of classy information that will definitely surprise you. I can share some stories about some impressive women of high status—top-tier stuff, sir. I know the name of every man who's been involved in a duel in the past twenty-five years; I’m aware of all the details of every fight and dispute that's happened on the track, at the poker table, or elsewhere over that entire time. I've been called the gentlemanly chronicler. You might consider yourself lucky; I swear you should give yourself a pat on the back, even if I do say so myself.”
‘It’s an uncommon good notion that of yours, not letting anybody know where you live. I have tried it, but there has always been an anxiety respecting me, which has found me out. Your deaf friend is a cunning fellow to keep his name so close. I have tried that too, but have always failed. I shall be proud to make his acquaintance—tell him so, with my compliments.
‘That’s a really smart idea of yours, keeping your address a secret. I’ve tried it, but there’s always been some worry about me that gets out. Your deaf friend is clever to keep his name under wraps. I’ve tried that too, but I always end up failing. I’d love to meet him—please let him know I said so, with my regards.
‘You must have been a queer fellow when you were a child, confounded queer. It’s odd, all that about the picture in your first paper—prosy, but told in a devilish gentlemanly sort of way. In places like that I could come in with great effect with a touch of life—don’t you feel that?
‘You must have been an odd kid when you were younger, totally strange. It’s funny, everything about the picture in your first paper—a bit dull, but told in a really charming way. In situations like that, I could really make an impact with a bit of life—don’t you think?
p. 240‘I am anxiously waiting for your next paper to know whether your friends live upon the premises, and at your expense, which I take it for granted is the case. If I am right in this impression, I know a charming fellow (an excellent companion and most delightful company) who will be proud to join you. Some years ago he seconded a great many prize-fighters, and once fought an amateur match himself; since then he has driven several mails, broken at different periods all the lamps on the right-hand side of Oxford-street, and six times carried away every bell-handle in Bloomsbury-square, besides turning off the gas in various thoroughfares. In point of gentlemanliness he is unrivalled, and I should say that next to myself he is of all men the best suited to your purpose.
p. 240‘I'm eagerly waiting for your next paper to find out if your friends are living with you and if you're covering their expenses, which I assume is the case. If I'm right about this, I know a great guy (an excellent companion and really fun to be around) who would love to join you. A few years ago he supported several prize fighters and even participated in an amateur match himself; since then, he has driven a few mail coaches, broken all the lamps on the right side of Oxford Street at different times, and removed every bell handle in Bloomsbury Square six times, not to mention turning off the gas in various streets. In terms of being a gentleman, he’s unmatched, and I’d say that next to me, he is the best fit for your needs.
‘Expecting your reply,
‘I am,
‘&c. &c.’
‘Waiting for your reply,
‘I am,
‘&c. &c.’
Master Humphrey informs this gentleman that his application, both as it concerns himself and his friend, is rejected.
Master Humphrey tells this guy that his request, in relation to both himself and his friend, is turned down.
p. 241II
MASTER HUMPHREY, FROM HIS CLOCK-SIDE IN THE CHIMNEY-CORNER
MASTER HUMPHREY, FROM HIS CLOCK-SIDE IN THE CHIMNEY-CORNER
My old companion tells me it is midnight. The fire glows brightly, crackling with a sharp and cheerful sound, as if it loved to burn. The merry cricket on the hearth (my constant visitor), this ruddy blaze, my clock, and I, seem to share the world among us, and to be the only things awake. The wind, high and boisterous but now, has died away and hoarsely mutters in its sleep. I love all times and seasons each in its turn, and am apt, perhaps, to think the present one the best; but past or coming I always love this peaceful time of night, when long-buried thoughts, favoured by the gloom and silence, steal from their graves, and haunt the scenes of faded happiness and hope.
My old friend tells me it’s midnight. The fire burns brightly, crackling with a sharp and cheerful sound, as if it enjoys blazing away. The cheerful cricket on the hearth (my regular guest), this warm glow, my clock, and I seem to share the world among us and be the only ones awake. The wind, which was loud and rowdy before, has calmed down and now mutters hoarsely in its sleep. I love all times and seasons in their turn, and I might be guilty of thinking this moment is the best; but whether past or future, I always treasure this peaceful time of night when long-buried thoughts, welcomed by the darkness and silence, rise from their graves and haunt memories of faded happiness and hope.
The popular faith in ghosts has a remarkable affinity with the whole current of our thoughts at such an hour as this, and seems to be their necessary and natural consequence. For who can wonder that man should feel a vague belief in tales of disembodied spirits wandering through those places which they once dearly affected, when he himself, scarcely less separated from his old world than they, is for ever lingering upon past emotions and bygone times, and hovering, the ghost of his former self, about the places and people that warmed his heart of old? It is thus that at this quiet hour I haunt the house where I was born, the rooms I used to tread, the scenes of my infancy, my boyhood, and my youth; it is thus that I prowl around my buried treasure (though not of gold or silver), and mourn my loss; it is thus that I revisit the ashes of extinguished fires, and take my silent stand at old bedsides. If my spirit should ever glide back to this chamber when my body is mingled with the dust, it will but follow the course it often took in the old man’s lifetime, and add but one more change to the subjects of its contemplation.
The widespread belief in ghosts has a striking connection to our thoughts at moments like this, and seems to be a natural result of them. Who can be surprised that a person might feel a vague belief in stories about spirits wandering through the places they once loved, when they themselves, hardly any less removed from their past than those spirits, constantly dwell on past feelings and times gone by, drifting like the ghost of their former self around the places and people that once touched their heart? It’s in this way that during this quiet hour, I linger in the house where I was born, the rooms I used to walk through, the scenes of my childhood, adolescence, and youth; it’s in this way that I circle around my buried treasure (though it’s not made of gold or silver) and mourn my loss; it’s in this way that I return to the remnants of extinguished fires and silently stand by old bedsides. If my spirit were ever to glide back into this room when my body has turned to dust, it would just follow the same path it often took in the old man's life, adding just one more change to what it thinks about.
In all my idle speculations I am greatly assisted by various legends connected with my venerable house, which are current in the neighbourhood, and are so numerous that there is scarce a cupboard or corner that has not some dismal story of its own. When I first entertained thoughts of becoming its tenant, I was assured that it was haunted from roof to cellar, and I believe that the bad opinion in which my neighbours once held me, had its rise in my not being torn to pieces, or at least distracted with terror, on the night I took possession; in either of which cases I should doubtless have arrived by a short cut at the very summit of popularity.
In all my idle daydreams, I’m really helped by the various legends about my old house that are well-known in the area. There are so many stories that there’s hardly a cupboard or corner that doesn’t have its own creepy tale. When I first thought about moving in, I was told it was haunted from top to bottom, and I think my neighbors’ low opinion of me came from the fact that I wasn’t scared out of my mind or ripped to shreds on the night I moved in; either of those would have definitely made me super popular.
But traditions and rumours all taken into account, who so abets me in every fancy and chimes with my every thought, as my dear deaf friend? and how often have I cause to bless the day that brought us two together! Of all days in the year I rejoice to think that it should have been Christmas Day, with which from childhood we associate something friendly, hearty, and sincere.
But considering all the traditions and rumors, who supports me in every whim and resonates with my every thought more than my dear deaf friend? And how often do I find myself grateful for the day that brought us together! Of all the days in the year, I’m so glad it was Christmas Day, a day we’ve associated with warmth, kindness, and sincerity since childhood.
I had walked out to cheer myself with the happiness of others, and, in the little tokens of festivity and rejoicing, of which the streets and houses present so many upon that day, had lost some hours. Now I stopped to look at a merry party hurrying through the snow on foot to their place of meeting, and now turned back to see a whole coachful of children safely deposited at the welcome house. At one time, I admired how carefully the working man carried the baby in its gaudy hat and feathers, and how his wife, trudging patiently on behind, forgot even her care of her gay clothes, in exchanging greeting with the child as it crowed and laughed over the father’s shoulder; at another, I pleased myself with some passing scene of gallantry or courtship, and was glad to believe that for a season half the world of poverty was gay.
I had stepped out to lift my spirits by sharing in the happiness of others, and in the small signs of celebration and joy that filled the streets and houses that day, I lost track of time. Now I paused to watch a cheerful group rushing through the snow on foot to their gathering spot, then turned back to see a whole coach full of children safely dropped off at the welcoming home. At one moment, I admired how carefully the working man carried the baby with its colorful hat and feathers, while his wife, patiently trudging along behind, completely forgot about her fancy clothes as she exchanged greetings with the giggling child over her husband's shoulder. In another moment, I entertained myself with some fleeting scene of flirtation or romance, feeling happy that for a brief time, a good portion of the world’s struggles seemed to fade away.
As the day closed in, I still rambled through the streets, feeling a companionship in the bright fires that cast their warm reflection on the windows as I passed, and losing all sense of my own loneliness in imagining the sociality and kind-fellowship that everywhere prevailed. At length I happened to stop before a Tavern, and, encountering a Bill of Fare in the window, it all at once brought it into my head to wonder what kind of people dined alone in Taverns upon Christmas Day.
As the day came to an end, I meandered through the streets, feeling a sense of connection in the bright lights that reflected warmly on the windows as I walked by, losing all awareness of my own loneliness while imagining the camaraderie and friendliness that surrounded me. Eventually, I found myself stopping in front of a tavern, and when I saw the menu in the window, I suddenly became curious about what kind of people chose to eat solo in taverns on Christmas Day.
Solitary men are accustomed, I suppose, unconsciously to look upon solitude as their own peculiar property. I had sat alone in my room on many, many anniversaries of this great holiday, and had never regarded it but as one of universal assemblage and rejoicing. I had excepted, and with an aching heart, a crowd of prisoners and beggars; but these were not the men for whom the Tavern doors were open. Had they any customers, or was it a mere form?—a form, no doubt.
Solitary men probably unconsciously see solitude as something that belongs to them. I had spent countless anniversaries of this great holiday alone in my room, and I had only ever seen it as a day for everyone to come together and celebrate. I had excluded, with a heavy heart, a group of prisoners and beggars; but these were not the people for whom the Tavern doors were open. Did they have any customers, or was it just a formality?—Definitely a formality.
Trying to feel quite sure of this, I walked away; but before I had gone many paces, I stopped and looked back. There was a provoking air of business in the lamp above the door which I could not overcome. I began to be afraid there might be many customers—young men, perhaps, struggling with the world, utter strangers in this great place, whose friends lived at a long distance off, and whose means were too slender to enable them to make the journey. The supposition gave rise to so many distressing little pictures, that in preference to carrying them home with me, I determined to encounter the realities. So I turned and walked in.
Trying to feel sure about this, I walked away; but before I had taken many steps, I stopped and looked back. There was a frustrating sense of urgency in the lamp above the door that I couldn’t shake. I began to worry there might be many customers—young men, maybe, struggling with life, complete strangers in this vast place, whose friends lived far away, and whose budgets were too tight to make the trip. This thought conjured up so many distressing little images that rather than take them home with me, I decided to confront the reality. So, I turned and walked back in.
I was at once glad and sorry to find that there was only one person in the dining-room; glad to know that there were not more, and sorry that he should be there by himself. He did not look so old as I, but like me he was advanced in life, and his hair was nearly white. Though I made more noise in entering and seating myself than was quite necessary, with the view of attracting his attention and saluting him in the good old form of that time of year, he did not raise his head, but sat with it resting on his hand, musing over his half-finished meal.
I felt both happy and sad to see that there was only one person in the dining room; happy that it wasn't crowded, but sad that he was alone. He didn't look as old as I did, but like me, he was no spring chicken, and his hair was almost white. Even though I made more noise coming in and sitting down than necessary to get his attention and greet him in the traditional way for that time of year, he didn't lift his head. Instead, he sat there resting his head on his hand, lost in thought over his half-eaten meal.
I called for something which would give me an excuse for remaining in the room (I had dined early, as my housekeeper was engaged at night to partake of some friend’s good cheer), and sat where I could observe without intruding on him. After a time he looked up. He was aware that somebody had entered, but could see very little of me, as I sat in the shade and he in the light. He was sad and thoughtful, and I forbore to trouble him by speaking.
I looked for a reason to stay in the room (I had eaten dinner early since my housekeeper was out for the night enjoying a friend's hospitality), and I positioned myself where I could watch him without interrupting. After a while, he glanced up. He realized someone had come in but could hardly see me since I was in the shadows and he was in the light. He looked sad and deep in thought, so I decided not to bother him by saying anything.
Let me believe it was something better than curiosity which riveted my attention and impelled me strongly towards this gentleman. I never saw so patient and kind a face. He should have been surrounded by friends, and yet here he sat dejected and alone when all men had their friends about them. As often as he roused himself from his reverie he would fall into it again, and it was plain that, whatever were the subject of his thoughts, they were of a melancholy kind, and would not be controlled.
Let me think it was something more than curiosity that caught my attention and strongly drew me towards this man. I had never seen such a patient and kind face. He should have been surrounded by friends, yet here he sat, sad and alone, while all the other men were with their friends. Whenever he pulled himself out of his daydream, he would slip back into it, and it was obvious that whatever he was thinking about was sad and beyond his control.
He was not used to solitude. I was sure of that; for I know by myself that if he had been, his manner would have been different, and he would have taken some slight interest in the arrival of another. I could not fail to mark that he had no appetite; that he tried to eat in vain; that time after time the plate was pushed away, and he relapsed into his former posture.
He wasn't familiar with being alone. I was certain of this because I know from experience that if he were, he would have acted differently and shown at least a little interest in someone else's presence. I couldn't help but notice that he had no appetite; he tried to eat but failed each time. Again and again, he pushed the plate away and returned to his previous position.
His mind was wandering among old Christmas days, I thought. Many of them sprung up together, not with a long gap between each, but in unbroken succession like days of the week. It was a great change to find himself for the first time (I quite settled that it was the first) in an empty silent room with no soul to care for. I could not help following him in imagination through crowds of pleasant faces, and then coming back to that dull place with its bough of mistletoe sickening in the gas, and sprigs of holly parched up already by a Simoom of roast and boiled. The very waiter had gone home; and his representative, a poor, lean, hungry man, was keeping Christmas in his jacket.
His mind was drifting back to old Christmas days, I thought. Many memories popped up together, not with a long gap between each one, but in a continuous flow like the days of the week. It was a big change for him to find himself for the first time (I was pretty sure it was the first) in an empty, silent room with no one to care about. I couldn't help but imagine him moving through crowds of smiling faces, and then returning to that dull place with its branch of mistletoe wilting under the gaslight, and sprigs of holly already withering from the heat of the roast and boiled feast. Even the waiter had gone home; and his replacement, a poor, thin, hungry man, was spending Christmas in his jacket.
I grew still more interested in my friend. His dinner done, a decanter of wine was placed before him. It remained untouched for a long time, but at length with a quivering hand he filled a glass and raised it to his lips. Some tender wish to which he had been accustomed to give utterance on that day, or some beloved name that he had been used to pledge, trembled upon them at the moment. He put it down very hastily—took it up once more—again put it down—pressed his hand upon his face—yes—and tears stole down his cheeks, I am certain.
I became even more intrigued by my friend. After finishing his dinner, a decanter of wine was set in front of him. It sat untouched for a long time, but eventually, with a shaky hand, he poured a glass and brought it to his lips. Some heartfelt wish he usually expressed on this day, or a cherished name he was accustomed to toast, hesitated on his lips at that moment. He put the glass down quickly—picked it up again—put it down once more—covered his face with his hand—yes—and I’m sure tears streamed down his cheeks.
Without pausing to consider whether I did right or wrong, I stepped across the room, and sitting down beside him laid my hand gently on his arm.
Without thinking about whether I was doing the right thing or not, I walked across the room, sat down next to him, and gently rested my hand on his arm.
‘My friend,’ I said, ‘forgive me if I beseech you to take comfort and consolation from the lips of an old man. I will not preach to you what I have not practised, indeed. Whatever be your grief, be of a good heart—be of a good heart, pray!’
‘My friend,’ I said, ‘please forgive me for asking you to find comfort and consolation from an old man. I won’t preach to you about things I haven’t practiced myself. Whatever your sorrow, keep your spirits up—keep your spirits up, please!’
‘I see that you speak earnestly,’ he replied, ‘and kindly I am very sure, but—’
‘I see that you speak with sincerity,’ he replied, ‘and I’m sure you mean well, but—’
I nodded my head to show that I understood what he would say; for I had already gathered, from a certain fixed expression in his face, and from the attention with which he watched me while I spoke, that his sense of hearing was destroyed. ‘There should be a freemasonry between us,’ said I, pointing from himself to me to explain my meaning; ‘if not in our gray hairs, at least in our misfortunes. You see that I am but a poor cripple.’
I nodded to show that I understood what he was about to say; I had already picked up, from his fixed expression and the way he paid attention to me while I talked, that he couldn’t hear. ‘There should be a bond between us,’ I said, gesturing from him to me to clarify what I meant; ‘if not in our old age, then at least in our struggles. You see that I’m just a poor cripple.’
I never felt so happy under my affliction since the trying moment of my first becoming conscious of it, as when he took my hand in his with a smile that has lighted my path in life from that day, and we sat down side by side.
I never felt this happy despite my struggles since the tough moment when I first became aware of them, as when he took my hand in his with a smile that has brightened my life ever since that day, and we sat down together.
This was the beginning of my friendship with the deaf gentleman; and when was ever the slight and easy service of a kind word in season repaid by such attachment and devotion as he has shown to me!
This was the start of my friendship with the deaf gentleman; and when has the simple and casual act of a kind word at the right time ever been rewarded with such loyalty and devotion as he has shown me!
He produced a little set of tablets and a pencil to facilitate our conversation, on that our first acquaintance; and I well remember how awkward and constrained I was in writing down my share of the dialogue, and how easily he guessed my meaning before I had written half of what I had to say. He told me in a faltering voice that he had not been accustomed to be alone on that day—that it had always been a little festival with him; and seeing that I glanced at his dress in the expectation that he wore mourning, he added hastily that it was not that; if it had been he thought he could have borne it better. From that time to the present we have never touched upon this theme. Upon every return of the same day we have been together; and although we make it our annual custom to drink to each other hand in hand after dinner, and to recall with affectionate garrulity every circumstance of our first meeting, we always avoid this one as if by mutual consent.
He pulled out a small set of tablets and a pencil to help us talk during our first meeting; I clearly remember how awkward and stiff I felt writing down my part of the conversation, and how easily he figured out what I meant before I had even finished half of what I wanted to say. He told me in a shaky voice that he wasn’t used to being alone on that day—that it had always been a little celebration for him; and when I glanced at his outfit, expecting him to be in mourning, he quickly added that it wasn’t that; if it had been, he thought he could have handled it better. Since that day, we’ve never brought up this topic again. Every time the same day comes around, we’ve been together; and though it’s our annual tradition to toast to each other hand in hand after dinner and to fondly reminisce about every detail of our first meeting, we always steer clear of this one, as if we’ve both silently agreed to.
Meantime we have gone on strengthening in our friendship and regard and forming an attachment which, I trust and believe, will only be interrupted by death, to be renewed in another existence. I scarcely know how we communicate as we do; but he has long since ceased to be deaf to me. He is frequently my companion in my walks, and even in crowded streets replies to my slightest look or gesture, as though he could read my thoughts. From the vast number of objects which pass in rapid succession before our eyes, we frequently select the same for some particular notice or remark; and when one of these little coincidences occurs, I cannot describe the pleasure which animates my friend, or the beaming countenance he will preserve for half-an-hour afterwards at least.
In the meantime, we've continued to grow stronger in our friendship and bond, creating a connection that I trust and believe will only be interrupted by death, to be rekindled in another life. I hardly know how we communicate as we do, but he has long since stopped being unresponsive to me. He's often my companion during my walks, and even in busy streets, he responds to my slightest look or gesture, as if he can read my mind. Among the countless things that pass by us in quick succession, we frequently pick the same ones to comment on or notice in particular; and when one of these little coincidences happens, I can't describe the joy that lights up my friend's face, or the bright expression he'll keep for at least half an hour afterwards.
He is a great thinker from living so much within himself, and, having a lively imagination, has a facility of conceiving and enlarging upon odd ideas, which renders him invaluable to our little body, and greatly astonishes our two friends. His powers in this respect are much assisted by a large pipe, which he assures us once belonged to a German Student. Be this as it may, it has undoubtedly a very ancient and mysterious appearance, and is of such capacity that it takes three hours and a half to smoke it out. I have reason to believe that my barber, who is the chief authority of a knot of gossips, who congregate every evening at a small tobacconist’s hard by, has related anecdotes of this pipe and the grim figures that are carved upon its bowl, at which all the smokers in the neighbourhood have stood aghast; and I know that my housekeeper, while she holds it in high veneration, has a superstitious feeling connected with it which would render her exceedingly unwilling to be left alone in its company after dark.
He’s a deep thinker because he spends so much time in his own head, and with his vivid imagination, he easily comes up with and expands on strange ideas, which makes him invaluable to our little group and really surprises our two friends. His skills in this area are greatly helped by a big pipe that he claims used to belong to a German student. Regardless of its origins, it definitely looks very old and mysterious, and it’s so large that it takes three and a half hours to smoke it completely. I have reason to believe that my barber, who is the main source of gossip for a group of friends that gather every evening at a nearby tobacco shop, has shared stories about this pipe and the eerie figures carved into its bowl, leaving all the smokers in the area stunned. I also know that my housekeeper, while she deeply respects it, has a superstitious feeling about it that makes her very reluctant to be left alone with it after dark.
Whatever sorrow my dear friend has known, and whatever grief may linger in some secret corner of his heart, he is now a cheerful, placid, happy creature. Misfortune can never have fallen upon such a man but for some good purpose; and when I see its traces in his gentle nature and his earnest feeling, I am the less disposed to murmur at such trials as I may have undergone myself. With regard to the pipe, I have a theory of my own; I cannot help thinking that it is in some manner connected with the event that brought us together; for I remember that it was a long time before he even talked about it; that when he did, he grew reserved and melancholy; and that it was a long time yet before he brought it forth. I have no curiosity, however, upon this subject; for I know that it promotes his tranquillity and comfort, and I need no other inducement to regard it with my utmost favour.
Whatever sadness my dear friend has experienced, and whatever grief might linger in some hidden part of his heart, he is now a cheerful, calm, happy person. Misfortune must have touched such a man for some good reason; when I see its effects on his gentle nature and sincere emotions, I feel less inclined to complain about the challenges I may have faced myself. As for the pipe, I have my own theory; I can’t help but think it’s somehow linked to the event that brought us together. I remember it took him a long time to even mention it; when he finally did, he became reserved and sad, and it was still a while before he brought it out again. However, I have no curiosity about this topic because I know it brings him peace and comfort, and that’s enough for me to treat it with the highest regard.
Such is the deaf gentleman. I can call up his figure now, clad in sober gray, and seated in the chimney-corner. As he puffs out the smoke from his favourite pipe, he casts a look on me brimful of cordiality and friendship, and says all manner of kind and genial things in a cheerful smile; then he raises his eyes to my clock, which is just about to strike, and, glancing from it to me and back p. 246again, seems to divide his heart between us. For myself, it is not too much to say that I would gladly part with one of my poor limbs, could he but hear the old clock’s voice.
Such is the deaf gentleman. I can picture him now, dressed in plain gray, sitting in the corner by the fireplace. As he exhales smoke from his favorite pipe, he looks at me with warmth and friendship, saying all kinds of nice and friendly things with a cheerful smile. Then he glances at my clock, which is about to chime, and looks between it and me, seemingly sharing his heart with both of us. For me, I wouldn’t hesitate to give up one of my poor limbs just so he could hear the old clock's voice.
Of our two friends, the first has been all his life one of that easy, wayward, truant class whom the world is accustomed to designate as nobody’s enemies but their own. Bred to a profession for which he never qualified himself, and reared in the expectation of a fortune he has never inherited, he has undergone every vicissitude of which such an existence is capable. He and his younger brother, both orphans from their childhood, were educated by a wealthy relative, who taught them to expect an equal division of his property; but too indolent to court, and too honest to flatter, the elder gradually lost ground in the affections of a capricious old man, and the younger, who did not fail to improve his opportunity, now triumphs in the possession of enormous wealth. His triumph is to hoard it in solitary wretchedness, and probably to feel with the expenditure of every shilling a greater pang than the loss of his whole inheritance ever cost his brother.
Of our two friends, the first has always been one of those easygoing, wayward types that people usually call their own worst enemy. Raised for a profession he never prepared for and brought up with the expectation of a fortune he never received, he's gone through every hardship that comes with such a life. He and his younger brother, both orphans since childhood, were educated by a rich relative who promised them an equal share of his wealth; but the elder, too lazy to chase after it and too honest to flatter, gradually fell out of favor with a temperamental old man. Meanwhile, the younger brother took full advantage of his chances and now revels in his immense wealth. His victory is to hoard it in lonely misery, likely feeling with every penny spent a greater pain than the loss of his entire inheritance ever caused his brother.
Jack Redburn—he was Jack Redburn at the first little school he went to, where every other child was mastered and surnamed, and he has been Jack Redburn all his life, or he would perhaps have been a richer man by this time—has been an inmate of my house these eight years past. He is my librarian, secretary, steward, and first minister; director of all my affairs, and inspector-general of my household. He is something of a musician, something of an author, something of an actor, something of a painter, very much of a carpenter, and an extraordinary gardener, having had all his life a wonderful aptitude for learning everything that was of no use to him. He is remarkably fond of children, and is the best and kindest nurse in sickness that ever drew the breath of life. He has mixed with every grade of society, and known the utmost distress; but there never was a less selfish, a more tender-hearted, a more enthusiastic, or a more guileless man; and I dare say, if few have done less good, fewer still have done less harm in the world than he. By what chance Nature forms such whimsical jumbles I don’t know; but I do know that she sends them among us very often, and that the king of the whole race is Jack Redburn.
Jack Redburn—he was Jack Redburn at the first little school he attended, where every other child was given a title and surname, and he has been Jack Redburn his whole life. If he had been known by a different name, he might have been a wealthier man by now. He has lived in my house for the past eight years. He is my librarian, secretary, steward, and primary advisor; managing all my affairs, and overseeing my household. He has a bit of musical talent, has written some, dabbles in acting, paints a little, is quite skilled as a carpenter, and is an exceptional gardener, possessing an incredible ability to learn things that are of no use to him. He is very fond of children and is the best, kindest caregiver in sickness that you could ever find. He has interacted with all levels of society and experienced extreme hardship; but there has never been a less selfish, more compassionate, more enthusiastic, or more innocent man than him. I dare say, if few have done much good, even fewer have caused any harm in the world than he has. I can't explain how Nature creates such quirky combinations, but I do know that she does this quite often, and that among them all, Jack Redburn is the standout.
I should be puzzled to say how old he is. His health is none of the best, and he wears a quantity of iron-gray hair, which shades his face and gives it rather a worn appearance; but we consider him quite a young fellow notwithstanding; and if a youthful spirit, surviving the roughest contact with the world, confers upon its possessor any title to be considered young, then he is a mere child. The only interruptions to his careless cheerfulness are on a wet Sunday, when he is apt to be unusually religious and solemn, and sometimes of an evening, when he has been blowing a very slow tune on the flute. On these last-named occasions he is apt to incline towards the mysterious, or the terrible. As a specimen of his powers in this mood, I refer my readers to the extract from the clock-case which follows this paper: he brought it to me not long ago at midnight, and informed me that the main incident had been suggested by a dream of the night before.
I’d be unsure how old he really is. His health isn’t great, and he has a lot of iron-gray hair that frames his face and makes him look a bit worn, but we still think of him as quite young. If having a youthful spirit that survives the harshest experiences of life gives someone a claim to youth, then he’s practically a child. The only times he breaks from his carefree cheerfulness are on wet Sundays when he tends to be unusually religious and serious, and sometimes in the evening when he’s been playing a slow tune on the flute. During those times, he leans toward the mysterious or the intense. As an example of his abilities in this mood, I’ll point my readers to the excerpt from the clock-case that follows this paper: he brought it to me not long ago at midnight and told me that the main idea came from a dream he had the night before.
His apartments are two cheerful rooms looking towards the garden, and one of his great delights is to arrange and rearrange the furniture in these chambers, and put it in every possible variety of position. During the whole time he has been here, I do not think he has slept for two nights running with the head of his bed in the same place; and every time he moves it, is to be the last. My housekeeper was at first well-nigh distracted by these frequent changes; but she has become quite reconciled to them by degrees, and has so fallen in with his humour, that they often consult together with great gravity upon the next final alteration. Whatever his arrangements are, however, they are always a pattern of neatness; and every one of the manifold articles connected with his manifold occupations is to be found in its own particular place. Until within the last two or three years he was subject to an occasional fit (which usually came upon him in very fine weather), under the influence of which he would dress himself with peculiar care, and, going out under pretence of taking a walk, disappeared for several days together. At length, after the interval between each outbreak of this disorder had gradually grown longer and longer, it wholly disappeared; and now he seldom stirs abroad, except to stroll out a little way on a summer’s evening. Whether he yet mistrusts his own constancy in this respect, and is therefore afraid to wear a coat, I know not; but we seldom see him in any other upper garment than an old spectral-looking dressing-gown, with very disproportionate pockets, full of a miscellaneous collection of odd matters, which he picks up wherever he can lay his hands upon them.
His apartment consists of two bright rooms that overlook the garden, and one of his greatest joys is rearranging the furniture in these spaces, putting it in every conceivable position. Since he’s been here, I don't think he's slept more than two nights in a row with his bed's headboard in the same spot; and every time he moves it, he insists it’ll be the last time. At first, my housekeeper was almost driven crazy by these constant changes, but she's gradually gotten used to them, and she's so aligned with his quirky style that they often discuss their next “final” change very seriously. No matter how he arranges things, they’re always impeccably neat, and every item related to his various activities has its own specific place. Until a couple of years ago, he would occasionally experience a strange episode (which usually happened during really nice weather) where he would dress very carefully and, under the guise of going for a walk, disappear for several days. Eventually, as the time between these episodes grew longer and longer, they completely stopped; now he rarely goes out, except for a short stroll on a summer evening. Whether he still doubts his own stability in this matter and fears wearing a proper coat, I can’t say; but we hardly ever see him in anything other than an old, ghostly-looking robe with oddly sized pockets filled with a random assortment of trinkets he's picked up wherever he can find them.
Everything that is a favourite with our friend is a favourite with us; and thus it happens that the fourth among us is Mr. Owen Miles, a most worthy gentleman, who had treated Jack with great kindness before my deaf friend and I encountered him by an accident, to which I may refer on some future occasion. Mr. Miles was once a very rich merchant; but receiving a severe shock in the death of his wife, he retired from business, and devoted himself to a quiet, unostentatious life. He is an excellent man, of thoroughly sterling character: not of quick apprehension, and not without some amusing prejudices, which I shall leave to their own development. He holds us all in profound veneration; but Jack Redburn he esteems as a kind of pleasant wonder, that he may venture to approach familiarly. He believes, not only that no man ever lived who could do so many things as Jack, but that no man ever lived who could do anything so well; and he never calls my attention to any of his ingenious proceedings, but he whispers in my ear, nudging me at the same time with his elbow: ‘If he had only made it his trade, sir—if he had only made it his trade!’
Everything our friend loves, we love too; and that's how it turns out that the fourth member of our group is Mr. Owen Miles, a truly good man who had treated Jack with great kindness before my deaf friend and I ran into him by chance, an encounter I might describe another time. Mr. Miles used to be a very wealthy merchant; however, after the heartbreaking loss of his wife, he stepped back from business and chose to live a quiet, humble life. He is an outstanding man with a solid character: not the quickest thinker, and he has some amusing quirks, which I’ll let unfold on their own. He holds all of us in deep respect, but he sees Jack Redburn as a kind of cheerful marvel he feels comfortable approaching. He believes not only that no one has ever done as many things as Jack, but also that no one has ever done anything as well; and whenever Jack showcases his clever skills, Mr. Miles leans in to me, nudging me with his elbow and whispers, "If only he had made it his career, sir—if only he had made it his career!"
They are inseparable companions; one would almost suppose that, although Mr. Miles never by any chance does anything in the way of assistance, Jack could do nothing without him. Whether he is reading, writing, painting, carpentering, gardening, flute-playing, or what not, there is Mr. Miles beside him, buttoned up to the chin in his blue coat, and looking on with a face of incredulous delight, as though he could not credit the testimony of his own senses, and had a misgiving that no man could be so clever but in a dream.
They are inseparable friends; you might think that, even though Mr. Miles never helps out in any way, Jack wouldn’t be able to do anything without him. Whether he’s reading, writing, painting, working with wood, gardening, playing the flute, or anything else, Mr. Miles is right there next to him, buttoned up to the chin in his blue coat, watching with a look of amazed delight, as if he can't believe what he's seeing, and he feels that no one could be this talented unless it were all just a dream.
These are my friends; I have now introduced myself and them.
These are my friends; I've now introduced myself and them.
THE CLOCK-CASE
A CONFESSION FOUND IN A PRISON IN THE TIME OF CHARLES THE SECOND
A CONFESSION FOUND IN A PRISON DURING THE REIGN OF CHARLES THE SECOND
I held a lieutenant’s commission in his Majesty’s army, and served abroad in the campaigns of 1677 and 1678. The treaty of Nimeguen being concluded, I returned home, and retiring from the service, withdrew to a small estate lying a few miles east of London, which I had recently acquired in right of my wife.
I had a lieutenant's commission in the king’s army and served overseas in the campaigns of 1677 and 1678. Once the treaty of Nimeguen was signed, I came back home and, after leaving the service, moved to a small estate a few miles east of London that I had recently acquired through my wife.
This is the last night I have to live, and I will set down the naked truth without disguise. I was never a brave man, and had always been from my childhood of a secret, sullen, distrustful nature. I speak of myself as if I had passed from the world; for while I write this, my grave is digging, and my name is written in the black-book of death.
This is my last night alive, and I'm going to share the raw truth without any pretense. I’ve never been a brave person and have always been secretive, withdrawn, and distrustful since childhood. I talk about myself as if I’m no longer in this world; right now, as I write this, my grave is being dug, and my name is inscribed in death’s black book.
Soon after my return to England, my only brother was seized with mortal illness. This circumstance gave me slight or no pain; for since we had been men, we had associated but very little together. He was open-hearted and generous, handsomer than I, more accomplished, and generally beloved. Those who sought my acquaintance abroad or at home, because they were friends of his, seldom attached themselves to me long, and would usually say, in our first conversation, that they were surprised to find two brothers so unlike in their manners and appearance. It was my habit to lead them on to this avowal; for I knew what comparisons they must draw between us; and having a rankling envy in my heart, I sought to justify it to myself.
Soon after I got back to England, my only brother fell seriously ill. This didn't really bother me much because, as adults, we had hardly spent any time together. He was open-hearted and generous, better looking than I was, more skilled, and generally well-liked. People who wanted to be friends with me, either abroad or at home, often did so because they knew him, and they usually didn’t stick around for long. During our first conversation, they would often mention how surprised they were to see two brothers so different in personality and looks. I would often steer the conversation that way because I knew they would compare us, and with a bit of jealousy in my heart, I tried to rationalize it to myself.
We had married two sisters. This additional tie between us, as it may appear to some, only estranged us the more. His wife knew me well. I never struggled with any secret jealousy or gall when she was present but that woman knew it as well as I did. I never raised my eyes at such times but I found hers fixed upon me; I never bent them on the ground or looked another way but I felt that she overlooked me always. It was an inexpressible relief to me when we quarrelled, and a greater relief still when I heard abroad that she was dead. It seems to me now as if some strange and terrible foreshadowing of what has happened since must have hung over us then. I was afraid of her; she haunted me; her fixed and steady look comes back upon me now, like the memory of a dark dream, and makes my blood run cold.
We had married two sisters. This extra connection between us, as it may seem to some, only pushed us further apart. His wife knew me well. I never felt any secret jealousy or bitterness when she was around, but that woman sensed it just as I did. I never dared to look at her directly, yet I found her gaze on me; I never looked down or turned away without feeling her watching me. It was an indescribable relief when we fought, and an even bigger relief when I heard that she had passed away. It feels now like some bizarre and dreadful sign of what has happened since must have been hanging over us back then. I was scared of her; she haunted me; her unwavering stare comes back to me now, like the memory of a dark nightmare, and sends chills through me.
She died shortly after giving birth to a child—a boy. When my brother knew that all hope of his own recovery was past, he called my wife to his bedside, and confided this orphan, a child of four years old, to her protection. He bequeathed to him all the property he had, and willed that, in case of his child’s death, it should pass to my wife, as the only acknowledgment he could make her for her care and love. He exchanged a few brotherly words with me, deploring our long separation; and being exhausted, fell into a slumber, from which he never awoke.
She died shortly after giving birth to a child—a boy. When my brother realized that there was no hope for his recovery, he called my wife to his bedside and entrusted this orphan, a four-year-old child, to her care. He left him all his belongings and stated that if his child died, everything should go to my wife as the only way he could thank her for her care and love. He exchanged a few brotherly words with me, lamenting our long separation; and, feeling exhausted, he fell into a slumber from which he never woke up.
We had no children; and as there had been a strong affection between the sisters, and my wife had almost supplied the place of a mother to this boy, she loved him as if he had been her own. The child was ardently attached to her; but he was his mother’s image in face and spirit, and always mistrusted me.
We didn't have any kids, and since there was a deep bond between the sisters, my wife almost took on a motherly role for this boy, loving him as if he were her own. The child was very attached to her, but he looked and acted just like his mother, which made him always suspicious of me.
I can scarcely fix the date when the feeling first came upon me; but I soon began to be uneasy when this child was by. I never roused myself from some moody train of thought but I marked him looking at me; not with mere childish wonder, but with something of the purpose and meaning that I had so often noted in his mother. It was no effort of my fancy, founded on close resemblance of feature and expression. I never could look the boy down. He feared me, but seemed by some instinct to despise me while he did so; and even when he drew back beneath my gaze—as he would when we were alone, to get nearer to the door—he would keep his bright eyes upon me still.
I can hardly remember when I first started feeling this way; but I quickly became uneasy whenever the child was around. I could never shake off my gloomy thoughts without noticing him looking at me— not just with a child's curiosity, but with a hint of the determination and understanding I had often seen in his mother. This wasn't just my imagination, based on his similar features and expressions. I could never confront the boy directly. He was afraid of me, but it seemed like he instinctively looked down on me at the same time; and even when he stepped back under my stare—especially when we were alone, moving closer to the door—he would still keep his bright eyes on me.
Perhaps I hide the truth from myself, but I do not think that, when this began, I meditated to do him any wrong. I may have thought how serviceable his inheritance would be to us, and may have wished him dead; but I believe I had no thought of compassing his death. Neither did the idea come upon me at once, but by very slow degrees, presenting itself at first in dim shapes at a very great distance, as men may think of an earthquake or the last day; then drawing nearer and nearer, and losing something of its horror and improbability; then coming to be part and parcel—nay nearly the whole sum and substance—of my daily thoughts, and resolving itself into a question of means and safety; not of doing or abstaining from the deed.
Maybe I’m hiding the truth from myself, but I don’t think that, when this all started, I intended to do him any harm. I might have thought about how useful his inheritance would be for us, and I might have wished him dead; but I genuinely believe I never planned his death. The idea didn’t hit me all at once; it came to me gradually, first appearing in vague shapes from a distance, like how people might think about an earthquake or the end of the world; then it got closer and closer, losing some of its horror and unlikeliness; finally, it became part of my everyday thoughts, almost the entirety of my focus, turning into a question of how to do it safely, not whether I should go through with it or not.
While this was going on within me, I never could bear that the child should see me looking at him, and yet I was under a fascination which made it a kind of business with me to contemplate his slight and fragile figure and think how easily it might be done. Sometimes I would steal up-stairs and watch him as he slept; but usually I hovered in the garden near the window of the room in which he learnt his little tasks; and there, as he sat upon a low seat beside my wife, I would peer at him for hours together from behind a tree; starting, like the guilty wretch I was, at every rustling of a leaf, and still gliding back to look and start again.
While all this was happening inside me, I couldn’t stand the thought of the child seeing me look at him, yet I was drawn to him in a way that made it hard for me not to admire his delicate and fragile figure and consider how easily something could happen. Sometimes, I would sneak upstairs and watch him while he slept; but mostly, I would linger in the garden near the window of the room where he was learning his little lessons. There, as he sat on a low seat next to my wife, I would watch him for hours from behind a tree, jumping at every rustle of a leaf, but always slipping back to look and flinch again.
Hard by our cottage, but quite out of sight, and (if there were any wind astir) of hearing too, was a deep sheet of water. I spent days in shaping with my pocket-knife a rough model of a boat, which I finished at last and dropped in the child’s way. Then I withdrew to a secret place, which he must pass if he stole away alone to swim this bauble, and lurked there for his coming. He came neither that day nor the next, though I waited from noon till nightfall. I was sure that I had him in my net, for I had heard him prattling of the toy, and knew that in his infant pleasure he kept it by his side in bed. I felt no weariness or fatigue, but waited patiently, and on the third day he passed me, running joyously along, with his silken hair streaming in the wind, and he singing—God have mercy upon me!—singing a merry ballad,—who could hardly lisp the words.
Close to our cottage, but completely out of sight and, if there was any wind, out of hearing too, was a large body of water. I spent days carving a rough model of a boat with my pocket knife, which I finally finished and left in the child's path. Then I hid in a secret spot that he would have to pass if he sneaked away alone to play with the little boat, and waited for him to come. He didn’t show up that day or the next, even though I waited from noon until nightfall. I was sure I would catch him, because I had heard him talking about the toy and knew that he kept it next to him in bed. I felt no tiredness or fatigue, just waited patiently, and on the third day, he ran by me, joyously, with his silky hair flying in the wind, singing—God help me!—singing a cheerful song, even though he could hardly pronounce the words.
I stole down after him, creeping under certain shrubs which grow in that place, and none but devils know with what terror I, a strong, full-grown man, tracked the footsteps of that baby as he approached the water’s brink. I was close upon him, had sunk upon my knee and raised my hand to thrust him in, when he saw my shadow in the stream and turned him round.
I quietly followed him, sneaking under the shrubs that grow in that area, and only devils can understand the fear I felt as a fully grown man as I tracked that little boy's footsteps as he got closer to the edge of the water. I was right behind him, crouched down on one knee, ready to push him in, when he noticed my shadow in the water and turned around.
His mother’s ghost was looking from his eyes. The sun burst forth from behind a cloud; it shone in the bright sky, the glistening earth, the clear water, the sparkling drops of rain upon the leaves. There were eyes in everything. The whole great universe of light was there to see the murder done. I know not what he said; he came of bold and manly blood, and, child as he was, he did not crouch or fawn upon me. I heard him cry that he would try to love me,—not that he did,—and then I saw him running back towards the house. The next I saw was my own sword naked in my hand, and he lying at my feet stark dead,—dabbled here and there with blood, but otherwise no different from what I had seen him in his sleep—in the same attitude too, with his cheek resting upon his little hand.
His mother’s ghost was staring through his eyes. The sun broke through a cloud; it shined in the bright sky, the glistening earth, the clear water, and the sparkling raindrops on the leaves. Everything had eyes. The entire vast universe of light was there to witness the murder. I don’t know what he said; he came from bold and noble blood, and, despite being a child, he didn’t shrink or grovel before me. I heard him say that he would try to love me—not that he actually did—and then I saw him running back toward the house. The next thing I saw was my own sword drawn in my hand, and he was lying at my feet, lifeless—smeared with blood here and there, but otherwise no different from how I had seen him in his sleep—in the same position too, with his cheek resting on his little hand.
I took him in my arms and laid him—very gently now that he was dead—in a thicket. My wife was from home that day, and would not return until the next. Our bedroom window, the only sleeping-room on that side of the house, was but a few feet from the ground, and I resolved to descend from it at night and bury him in the garden. I had no thought that I had failed in my design, no thought that the water would be dragged and nothing found, that the money must now lie waste, since I must encourage the idea that the child was lost or stolen. All my thoughts were bound up and knotted together in the one absorbing necessity of hiding what I had done.
I picked him up and carefully laid him—now that he was gone—in a bush. My wife was out that day and wouldn’t be back until the next. Our bedroom window, the only sleeping room on that side of the house, was only a few feet off the ground, and I decided to climb out at night to bury him in the garden. I didn’t think that I had failed in my plan, didn’t consider that the water would be searched and nothing found, that the money would now be wasted, since I needed to promote the idea that the child was lost or kidnapped. All my thoughts were tangled up in the urgent need to hide what I had done.
How I felt when they came to tell me that the child was missing, when I ordered scouts in all directions, when I gasped and trembled at every one’s approach, no tongue can tell or mind of man conceive. I buried him that night. When I parted the boughs and looked into the dark thicket, there was a glow-worm shining like the visible spirit of God upon the murdered child. I glanced down into his grave when I had placed him there, and still it gleamed upon his breast; an eye of fire looking up to Heaven in supplication to the stars that watched me at my work.
How I felt when they came to tell me that the child was missing, when I sent scouts in all directions, when I gasped and trembled at everyone’s approach, no words can express or mind can understand. I buried him that night. When I parted the branches and looked into the dark thicket, there was a glow-worm shining like the visible spirit of God upon the murdered child. I glanced down into his grave after I had placed him there, and it still glowed on his chest; an eye of fire looking up to Heaven in supplication to the stars that watched me at my work.
I had to meet my wife, and break the news, and give her hope that the child would soon be found. All this I did,—with some appearance, I suppose, of being sincere, for I was the object of no suspicion. This done, I sat at the bedroom window all day long, and watched the spot where the dreadful secret lay.
I had to meet my wife, tell her the news, and give her hope that the child would be found soon. I managed to do all this—putting on what I guess looked like sincerity, since no one suspected me. Once that was done, I sat at the bedroom window all day, watching the place where the terrible secret was hidden.
It was in a piece of ground which had been dug up to be newly turfed, and which I had chosen on that account, as the traces of my spade were less likely to attract attention. The men who laid down the grass must have thought me mad. I called to them continually to expedite their work, ran out and worked beside them, trod down the earth with my feet, and hurried them with frantic eagerness. They had finished their task before night, and then I thought myself comparatively safe.
It was on a plot of land that had been dug up to be newly turfed, and I had picked it for that reason, thinking the marks from my spade would be less likely to draw attention. The guys laying down the grass must have thought I was crazy. I kept calling to them to hurry up, ran out to help, stomped down the earth with my feet, and urged them on with wild eagerness. They finished their work before night, and at that point, I felt relatively safe.
I slept,—not as men do who awake refreshed and cheerful, but I did sleep, passing from vague and shadowy dreams of being hunted down, to visions of the plot of grass, through which now a hand, and now a foot, and now the head itself was starting out. At this point I always woke and stole to the window, to make sure that it was not really so. That done, I crept to bed again; and thus I spent the night in fits and starts, getting up and lying down full twenty times, and dreaming the same dream over and over again,—which was far worse than lying awake, for every dream had a whole night’s suffering of its own. Once I thought the child was alive, and that I had never tried to kill him. To wake from that dream was the most dreadful agony of all.
I slept—not like people do who wake up feeling refreshed and happy, but I did sleep, shifting from vague, shadowy dreams of being chased, to visions of the patch of grass, where now a hand, then a foot, and then the head itself would emerge. At this point, I always woke up and sneaked to the window to make sure it wasn’t real. After checking, I crawled back into bed; and so I spent the night tossing and turning, getting up and lying down at least twenty times, and reliving the same dream over and over, which was way worse than staying awake because each dream came with the burden of a whole night’s suffering. At one point, I believed the child was alive and that I had never tried to harm him. Waking from that dream was the worst agony of all.
The next day I sat at the window again, never once taking my eyes from the place, which, although it was covered by the grass, was as plain to me—its shape, its size, its depth, its jagged sides, and all—as if it had been open to the light of day. When a servant walked across it, I felt as if he must sink in; when he had passed, I looked to see that his feet had not worn the edges. If a bird lighted there, I was in terror lest by some tremendous interposition it should be instrumental in the discovery; if a breath of air sighed across it, to me it whispered murder. There was not a sight or a sound—how ordinary, mean, or unimportant soever—but was fraught with fear. And in this state of ceaseless watching I spent three days.
The next day, I sat by the window again, keeping my eyes on that spot, which, even though it was covered in grass, was just as clear to me—its shape, size, depth, jagged edges, and everything else—as if it were exposed to the light of day. When a servant walked over it, I felt like he would sink right in; after he passed, I checked to see if his feet had disturbed the edges. If a bird landed there, I panicked, fearing some tremendous event would lead to its discovery; if a breeze brushed over it, to me it whispered murder. Every sight or sound—no matter how ordinary, trivial, or insignificant—was full of dread. And in this state of constant vigilance, I spent three days.
On the fourth there came to the gate one who had served with me abroad, accompanied by a brother officer of his whom I had never seen. I felt that I could not bear to be out of sight of the place. It was a summer evening, and I bade my people take a table and a flask of wine into the garden. Then I sat down with my chair upon the grave, and being assured that nobody could disturb it now without my knowledge, tried to drink and talk.
On the fourth, someone who had served with me overseas came to the gate, along with a fellow officer I had never met before. I realized I couldn’t stand being away from that spot. It was a summer evening, so I told my family to set up a table and bring a bottle of wine into the garden. Then, I sat down with my chair on the grave, and knowing that no one could disturb it now without me knowing, I tried to drink and chat.
They hoped that my wife was well,—that she was not obliged to keep her chamber,—that they had not frightened her away. What could I do but tell them with a faltering tongue about the child? The officer whom I did not know was a down-looking man, and kept his eyes upon the ground while I was speaking. Even that terrified me. I could not divest myself of the idea that he saw something there which caused him to suspect the truth. I asked him hurriedly if he supposed that—and stopped. ‘That the child has been murdered?’ said he, looking mildly at me: ‘O no! what could a man gain by murdering a poor child?’ I could have told him what a man gained by such a deed, no one better: but I held my peace and shivered as with an ague.
They hoped my wife was okay—that she didn’t have to stay in her room—and that they hadn’t scared her off. What could I do but tell them about the child, my voice shaking? The officer I didn’t know was looking down, staring at the ground while I spoke. That made me even more anxious. I couldn’t shake the feeling that he saw something there that made him suspect the truth. I asked him quickly if he thought that—and stopped. “That the child has been murdered?” he said, looking at me calmly. “Oh no! What could a man gain by murdering a poor child?” I could have told him exactly what a man gains from such a thing, no one knew better than me; but I kept quiet and shivered as if I had a fever.
Mistaking my emotion, they were endeavouring to cheer me with the hope that the boy would certainly be found,—great cheer that was for me!—when we heard a low deep howl, and presently there sprung over the wall two great dogs, who, bounding into the garden, repeated the baying sound we had heard before.
Mistaking my feelings, they were trying to lift my spirits with the hope that the boy would definitely be found—what a comfort that was for me!—when we heard a low, deep howl, and soon two big dogs jumped over the wall, bounding into the garden and repeating the baying sound we had heard earlier.
‘Bloodhounds!’ cried my visitors.
"Bloodhounds!" shouted my guests.
What need to tell me that! I had never seen one of that kind in all my life, but I knew what they were and for what purpose they had come. I grasped the elbows of my chair, and neither spoke nor moved.
What do you need to tell me that for! I had never seen one of those before in my life, but I knew what they were and why they were here. I gripped the arms of my chair and stayed quiet, not moving at all.
‘They are of the genuine breed,’ said the man whom I had known abroad, ‘and being out for exercise have no doubt escaped from their keeper.’
‘They’re the real deal,’ said the man I had met overseas, ‘and since they’re out for some exercise, they probably got away from their handler.’
Both he and his friend turned to look at the dogs, who with their noses to the ground moved restlessly about, running to and fro, and up and down, and across, and round in circles, careering about like wild things, and all this time taking no notice of us, but ever and again repeating the yell we had heard already, then dropping their noses to the ground again and tracking earnestly here and there. They now began to snuff the earth more eagerly than they had done yet, and although they were still very restless, no longer beat about in such wide circuits, but kept near to one spot, and constantly diminished the distance between themselves and me.
Both he and his friend looked over at the dogs, who, with their noses to the ground, moved around restlessly, running back and forth, up and down, across, and in circles, racing around like they were wild. All this time, they ignored us, but every now and then they would echo the yell we had heard before, then go back to sniffing the ground earnestly, tracking here and there. They began to sniff the earth more eagerly than before, and while they were still very restless, they no longer wandered in such large circles, but stayed close to one spot, continuously closing the distance between themselves and me.
At last they came up close to the great chair on which I sat, and raising their frightful howl once more, tried to tear away the wooden rails that kept them from the ground beneath. I saw how I looked, in the faces of the two who were with me.
At last, they got close to the big chair I was sitting in, and raising their terrifying howl again, they tried to rip away the wooden bars that were keeping them from the ground below. I could see how I looked in the faces of the two people who were with me.
‘They scent some prey,’ said they, both together.
"They smell some prey," they both said together.
‘They scent no prey!’ cried I.
"They don't smell any prey!" I shouted.
‘In Heaven’s name, move!’ said the one I knew, very earnestly, ‘or you will be torn to pieces.’
‘For heaven's sake, move!’ said the one I knew, very seriously, ‘or you’ll get torn to pieces.’
‘Let them tear me from limb to limb, I’ll never leave this place!’ cried I. ‘Are dogs to hurry men to shameful deaths? Hew them down, cut them in pieces.’
‘Let them rip me apart, I’ll never leave this place!’ I shouted. ‘Are dogs supposed to push men to disgraceful deaths? Bring them down, chop them into pieces.’
They both set upon me and forced me away, though I fought and bit and caught at them like a madman. After a struggle, they got me quietly between them; and then, my God! I saw the angry dogs tearing at the earth and throwing it up into the air like water.
They both attacked me and dragged me away, even though I fought, kicked, and scratched at them like a crazed person. After a battle, they managed to hold me down between them; and then, oh my God! I saw the furious dogs digging up the ground and tossing it into the air like it was water.
What more have I to tell? That I fell upon my knees, and with chattering teeth confessed the truth, and prayed to be forgiven. That I have since denied, and now confess to it again. That I have been tried for the crime, found guilty, and sentenced. That I have not the courage to anticipate my doom, or to bear up manfully against it. That I have no compassion, no consolation, no hope, no friend. That my wife has happily lost for the time those faculties which would enable her to know my misery or hers. That I am alone in this stone dungeon with my evil spirit, and that I die to-morrow. [255]
What else is there for me to say? That I fell to my knees, teeth chattering, confessed the truth, and begged for forgiveness. That I've denied it since, and now I'm confessing again. That I've been put on trial for my crime, found guilty, and sentenced. That I don't have the strength to face my fate, or to stand up bravely against it. That I have no compassion, no comfort, no hope, no friends. That my wife has fortunately lost, for now, the ability to understand my suffering or hers. That I am alone in this stone prison with my inner demons, and that I die tomorrow. [255]
CORRESPONDENCE
Master Humphrey has been favoured with the following letter written on strongly-scented paper, and sealed in light-blue wax with the representation of two very plump doves interchanging beaks. It does not commence with any of the usual forms of address, but begins as is here set forth.
Master Humphrey has received the following letter written on fragrant paper, sealed with light-blue wax featuring two chubby doves exchanging kisses. It doesn't start with any of the usual greetings but begins as noted here.
Bath, Wednesday night.
Bath, Wednesday evening.
Heavens! into what an indiscretion do I suffer myself to be betrayed! To address these faltering lines to a total stranger, and that stranger one of a conflicting sex!—and yet I am precipitated into the abyss, and have no power of self-snatchation (forgive me if I coin that phrase) from the yawning gulf before me.
Heavens! What a mistake I’m making! Writing these hesitant lines to a complete stranger, and that stranger being someone of the opposite sex!—and yet here I am, falling into the abyss, unable to pull myself back from the gaping void ahead of me.
Yes, I am writing to a man; but let me not think of that, for madness is in the thought. You will understand my feelings? O yes, I am sure you will; and you will respect them too, and not despise them,—will you?
Yes, I'm writing to a man; but I shouldn't dwell on that, because it drives me crazy. You understand how I feel, right? Oh yes, I know you do; and I trust you'll respect those feelings and not look down on them—will you?
Let me be calm. That portrait,—smiling as once he smiled on me; that cane,—dangling as I have seen it dangle from his hand I know not how oft; those legs that have glided through my nightly dreams and never stopped to speak; the perfectly gentlemanly, though false original,—can I be mistaken? O no, no.
Let me be calm. That portrait—smiling as he once smiled at me; that cane—dangling like I've seen it hang from his hand countless times; those legs that have glided through my dreams at night and never stopped to speak; the perfectly gentlemanly, though insincere original—can I really be mistaken? Oh no, no.
Let me be calmer yet; I would be calm as coffins. You have published a letter from one whose likeness is engraved, but whose name (and wherefore?) is suppressed. Shall I breathe that name! Is it—but why ask when my heart tells me too truly that it is!
Let me be even calmer; I’d be as calm as a coffin. You’ve shared a letter from someone whose likeness is shown, but whose name (and why?) is kept secret. Should I say that name! Is it—but why ask when my heart tells me too clearly that it is!
I would not upbraid him with his treachery; I would not remind him of those times when he plighted the most eloquent of vows, and procured from me a small pecuniary accommodation; and yet I would see him—see him did I say—him—alas! such is woman’s nature. For as the poet beautifully says—but you will already have anticipated the sentiment. Is it not sweet? O yes!
I wouldn't blame him for his betrayal; I wouldn't remind him of the times he made the most heartfelt promises and got me to lend him some money. And yet, I want to see him—see him, did I say—him—oh dear! That's just how women are. For as the poet beautifully puts it—but I'm sure you can guess the sentiment already. Isn’t it lovely? Oh yes!
It was in this city (hallowed by the recollection) that I met him first; and assuredly if mortal happiness be recorded anywhere, then those rubbers with their three-and-sixpenny points are scored on tablets of celestial brass. He always held an honour—generally two. On that eventful night we stood at eight. He raised his eyes (luminous in their seductive sweetness) to my agitated face. ‘Can you?’ said he, with peculiar meaning. I felt the gentle pressure of his foot on mine; our corns throbbed in unison. ‘Can you?’ he said again; and every lineament of his expressive countenance added the words ‘resist me?’ I murmured ‘No,’ and fainted.
It was in this city (made special by the memories) that I met him for the first time; and if true happiness is ever captured anywhere, then those games with their three-and-sixpenny points are marked on tablets of heavenly brass. He always had one honor—usually two. On that significant night, we were at eight. He looked into my eyes (bright with their charming sweetness) and said to my anxious face, ‘Can you?’ His foot gently pressed against mine; our discomforts throbbed together. ‘Can you?’ he asked again, and every feature of his expressive face seemed to add the words ‘resist me?’ I whispered ‘No,’ and fainted.
They said, when I recovered, it was the weather. I said it was the nutmeg in the negus. How little did they suspect the truth! How little did they guess the deep mysterious meaning of that inquiry! He called next morning on his knees; I do not mean to say that he actually came in that position to the house-door, but that he went down upon those joints directly the servant had retired. He brought some verses in his hat, which he said were original, but which I have since found were Milton’s; likewise a little bottle labelled laudanum; also a pistol and a sword-stick. He drew the latter, uncorked the former, and clicked the trigger of the pocket fire-arm. He had come, he said, to conquer or to die. He did not die. He wrested from me an avowal of my love, and let off the pistol out of a back window previous to partaking of a slight repast.
They said that once I got better, it was due to the weather. I said it was the nutmeg in the negus. How little they suspected the truth! How little they guessed the deep, mysterious meaning behind that question! He called the next morning on his knees; I don’t mean to say he actually arrived at the front door in that position, but as soon as the servant had left, he went down on his knees. He brought some verses in his hat, claiming they were original, but I later found out they were Milton’s; he also had a small bottle labeled laudanum, a pistol, and a sword-stick. He pulled out the sword-stick, uncorked the laudanum, and clicked the trigger of the pocket gun. He said he had come to conquer or to die. He did not die. He forced me to admit my love for him and fired the pistol out of a back window before having a light meal.
Faithless, inconstant man! How many ages seem to have elapsed since his unaccountable and perfidious disappearance! Could I still forgive him both that and the borrowed lucre that he promised to pay next week! Could I spurn him from my feet if he approached in penitence, and with a matrimonial object! Would the blandishing enchanter still weave his spells around me, or should I burst them all and turn away in coldness! I dare not trust my weakness with the thought.
Faithless, unreliable man! How many years seem to have gone by since his mysterious and treacherous disappearance! Could I still forgive him for that and the borrowed money he promised to return next week? Could I push him away if he came to me in remorse and with marriage on his mind? Would the charming trickster still cast his spells on me, or should I break free from them all and walk away in indifference? I dare not rely on my weakness with such thoughts.
My brain is in a whirl again. You know his address, his occupations, his mode of life,—are acquainted, perhaps, with his inmost thoughts. You are a humane and philanthropic character; reveal all you know—all; but especially the street and number of his lodgings. The post is departing, the bellman rings,—pray Heaven it be not the knell of love and hope to
My mind is spinning again. You know his address, his jobs, his way of life—you might even be familiar with his deepest thoughts. You’re a caring and charitable person; please share everything you know—all of it—but especially the street and number of his place. The mail is leaving, the bellman is ringing—let’s hope it’s not the end of love and hope for
Belinda.
Belinda.
P.S. Pardon the wanderings of a bad pen and a distracted mind. Address to the Post-office. The bellman, rendered impatient by delay, is ringing dreadfully in the passage.
P.S. Sorry for the ramblings of a bad writer and a distracted mind. Address to the Post Office. The bellman, growing impatient from the delay, is ringing loudly in the hallway.
P.P.S. I open this to say that the bellman is gone, and that you must not expect it till the next post; so don’t be surprised when you don’t get it.
P.P.S. I’m writing to let you know that the bellman is gone, and you shouldn’t expect it until the next post; so don’t be surprised if you don’t receive it.
Master Humphrey does not feel himself at liberty to furnish his fair correspondent with the address of the gentleman in question, but he publishes her letter as a public appeal to his faith and gallantry.
Master Humphrey doesn’t feel free to give his lovely correspondent the address of the gentleman in question, but he shares her letter as a public appeal to his loyalty and chivalry.
III
MASTER HUMPHREY’S VISITOR
MASTER HUMPHREY’S GUEST
When I am in a thoughtful mood, I often succeed in diverting the current of some mournful reflections, by conjuring up a number of fanciful associations with the objects that surround me, and dwelling upon the scenes and characters they suggest.
When I feel contemplative, I often manage to shift away from my sad thoughts by imagining a bunch of creative connections with the things around me and focusing on the scenes and characters they bring to mind.
I have been led by this habit to assign to every room in my house and every old staring portrait on its walls a separate interest of its own. Thus, I am persuaded that a stately dame, terrible to behold in her rigid modesty, who hangs above the chimney-piece of my bedroom, is the former lady of the mansion. In the courtyard below is a stone face of surpassing ugliness, which I have somehow—in a kind of jealousy, I am afraid—associated with her husband. Above my study is a little room with ivy peeping through the lattice, from which I bring their daughter, a lovely girl of eighteen or nineteen years of age, and dutiful in all respects save one, that one being her devoted attachment to a young gentleman on the stairs, whose grandmother (degraded to a disused laundry in the garden) piques herself upon an old family quarrel, and is the implacable enemy of their love. With such materials as these I work out many a little drama, whose chief merit is, that I can bring it to a happy end at will. I have so many of them on hand, that if on my return home one of these evenings I were to find some bluff old wight of two centuries ago comfortably seated in my easy chair, and a lovelorn damsel vainly appealing to his heart, and leaning her white arm upon my clock itself, I verily believe I should only express my surprise that they had kept me waiting so long, and never honoured me with a call before.
I’ve developed a habit of giving each room in my house and every old staring portrait on the walls a unique story of its own. So, I’m convinced that a formal lady, intimidating in her strict modesty, who hangs above the mantelpiece in my bedroom, is the former lady of the house. Below in the courtyard is a stone face that’s incredibly ugly, which I’ve somehow—out of a bit of jealousy, I suppose—linked to her husband. Above my study is a small room with ivy creeping through the lattice, from which I imagine their daughter, a beautiful girl around eighteen or nineteen, who is dutiful in every way except for one: her strong affection for a young man on the stairs. His grandmother, reduced to living in a disused laundry in the garden, takes pride in an old family feud and is the relentless enemy of their romance. With this setup, I create many little dramas, the best part being that I can wrap them up with a happy ending whenever I want. I have so many stories going that if I were to come home one evening and find some gruff old fellow from two centuries ago comfortably settled in my easy chair, with a lovesick young woman hopelessly pleading with him and resting her delicate arm on my clock, I genuinely believe I would simply be surprised they had kept me waiting so long and had never paid me a visit before.
I was in such a mood as this, sitting in my garden yesterday morning under the shade of a favourite tree, revelling in all the bloom and brightness about me, and feeling every sense of hope and enjoyment quickened by this most beautiful season of Spring, when my meditations were interrupted by the unexpected appearance of my barber at the end of the walk, who I immediately saw was coming towards me with a hasty step that betokened something remarkable.
I was feeling this way yesterday morning, sitting in my garden under the shade of my favorite tree, enjoying all the flowers and brightness around me, and feeling a rush of hope and joy brought on by this beautiful Spring season, when my thoughts were interrupted by the sudden arrival of my barber at the end of the path. I could tell right away that he was approaching me quickly, as if something important was going on.
My barber is at all times a very brisk, bustling, active little man,—for he is, as it were, chubby all over, without being stout or unwieldy,—but yesterday his alacrity was so very uncommon that it quite took me by surprise. For could I fail to observe when he came up to me that his gray eyes were twinkling in a most extraordinary manner, that his little red nose was in an unusual glow, that every line in his round bright face was twisted and curved into an expression of pleased surprise, and that his whole countenance was radiant with glee? I was still more surprised to see my housekeeper, who usually preserves a very staid air, and stands somewhat upon her dignity, peeping round the hedge at the bottom of the walk, and exchanging nods and smiles with the barber, who twice or thrice looked over his shoulder for that purpose. I could conceive no announcement to which these appearances could be the prelude, unless it were that they had married each other that morning.
My barber is always a very lively, bustling little guy—he's chubby all over but not fat or clumsy. However, yesterday his energy was so unusual that it really surprised me. How could I not notice when he came over to me that his gray eyes were sparkling in a really remarkable way, that his little red nose was unusually bright, that every feature in his round, cheerful face was twisted into a look of happy surprise, and that he looked completely joyful? I was even more surprised to see my housekeeper, who usually has a serious demeanor and carries herself with dignity, peeking around the hedge at the bottom of the walkway and exchanging nods and smiles with the barber, who glanced over his shoulder a couple of times to do so. I couldn't think of any news that could explain what I was seeing, except that they must have gotten married that morning.
I was, consequently, a little disappointed when it only came out that there was a gentleman in the house who wished to speak with me.
I was, therefore, a bit disappointed when I found out that there was a man in the house who wanted to talk to me.
‘And who is it?’ said I.
‘And who is it?’ I asked.
The barber, with his face screwed up still tighter than before, replied that the gentleman would not send his name, but wished to see me. I pondered for a moment, wondering who this visitor might be, and I remarked that he embraced the opportunity of exchanging another nod with the housekeeper, who still lingered in the distance.
The barber, his face tightened even more than before, said that the gentleman wouldn't give his name but wanted to see me. I thought about it for a moment, curious about who this visitor could be, and I noted that he took the chance to exchange another nod with the housekeeper, who was still hanging back.
‘Well!’ said I, ‘bid the gentleman come here.’
‘Well!’ I said, ‘tell the guy to come here.’
This seemed to be the consummation of the barber’s hopes, for he turned sharp round, and actually ran away.
This seemed to be the fulfillment of the barber’s hopes, as he turned around suddenly and actually ran away.
Now, my sight is not very good at a distance, and therefore when the gentleman first appeared in the walk, I was not quite clear whether he was a stranger to me or otherwise. He was an elderly gentleman, but came tripping along in the pleasantest manner conceivable, avoiding the garden-roller and the borders of the beds with inimitable dexterity, picking his way among the flower-pots, and smiling with unspeakable good humour. Before he was half-way up the walk he began to salute me; then I thought I knew him; but when he came towards me with his hat in his hand, the sun shining on his bald head, his bland face, his bright spectacles, his fawn-coloured tights, and his black gaiters,—then my heart warmed towards him, and I felt quite certain that it was Mr. Pickwick.
Now, my eyesight isn't very good from a distance, so when the man first appeared in the path, I couldn't quite tell if he was a stranger or not. He was an older gentleman, but he was walking along in the most delightful way, skillfully avoiding the garden roller and the edges of the flower beds, stepping carefully between the flower pots, and smiling with immense good cheer. By the time he was halfway up the path, he started to greet me; that’s when I thought I recognized him. But when he got closer, holding his hat in his hand, the sun shining on his bald head, his friendly face, his shiny glasses, his light-colored tights, and his black gaiters, my heart warmed to him, and I felt sure it was Mr. Pickwick.
p. 259‘My dear sir,’ said that gentleman as I rose to receive him, ‘pray be seated. Pray sit down. Now, do not stand on my account. I must insist upon it, really.’ With these words Mr. Pickwick gently pressed me down into my seat, and taking my hand in his, shook it again and again with a warmth of manner perfectly irresistible. I endeavoured to express in my welcome something of that heartiness and pleasure which the sight of him awakened, and made him sit down beside me. All this time he kept alternately releasing my hand and grasping it again, and surveying me through his spectacles with such a beaming countenance as I never till then beheld.
p. 259“My dear sir,” said the gentleman as I stood up to greet him, “please have a seat. Really, sit down. You don’t need to stand on my account. I insist.” With that, Mr. Pickwick gently pushed me back into my chair and took my hand, shaking it repeatedly with an irresistible warmth. I tried to convey in my greeting some of the friendliness and joy that his presence brought, and invited him to sit beside me. Throughout this, he kept alternating between letting go of my hand and grabbing it again, looking at me through his glasses with a beaming expression I had never seen before.
‘You knew me directly!’ said Mr. Pickwick. ‘What a pleasure it is to think that you knew me directly!’
‘You knew me personally!’ said Mr. Pickwick. ‘How great it is to know that you knew me personally!’
I remarked that I had read his adventures very often, and his features were quite familiar to me from the published portraits. As I thought it a good opportunity of adverting to the circumstance, I condoled with him upon the various libels on his character which had found their way into print. Mr. Pickwick shook his head, and for a moment looked very indignant, but smiling again directly, added that no doubt I was acquainted with Cervantes’s introduction to the second part of Don Quixote, and that it fully expressed his sentiments on the subject.
I mentioned that I had read about his adventures many times, and his face was quite familiar to me from the published portraits. Seeing this as a good chance to bring it up, I expressed my sympathy for the various false claims about his character that had been printed. Mr. Pickwick shook his head and looked quite angry for a moment, but then quickly smiled and said that I was probably familiar with Cervantes’s introduction to the second part of Don Quixote, which perfectly conveyed his feelings on the matter.
‘But now,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘don’t you wonder how I found you out?’
‘But now,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘don’t you wonder how I figured out where to find you?’
‘I shall never wonder, and, with your good leave, never know,’ said I, smiling in my turn. ‘It is enough for me that you give me this gratification. I have not the least desire that you should tell me by what means I have obtained it.’
"I won't wonder, and, if you don't mind, I'll never know," I said, smiling back. "It’s enough for me that you give me this satisfaction. I have no desire for you to tell me how I got it."
‘You are very kind,’ returned Mr. Pickwick, shaking me by the hand again; ‘you are so exactly what I expected! But for what particular purpose do you think I have sought you, my dear sir? Now what do you think I have come for?’
'You are very kind,' Mr. Pickwick replied, shaking my hand again; 'you are exactly what I expected! But what do you think I wanted to see you for, my dear sir? Now, what do you think I came for?'
Mr. Pickwick put this question as though he were persuaded that it was morally impossible that I could by any means divine the deep purpose of his visit, and that it must be hidden from all human ken. Therefore, although I was rejoiced to think that I had anticipated his drift, I feigned to be quite ignorant of it, and after a brief consideration shook my head despairingly.
Mr. Pickwick asked this question as if he believed it was completely impossible for me to figure out the true reason for his visit, which must be completely beyond human understanding. So, even though I was happy to think that I had guessed his intention, I pretended to know nothing about it, and after a moment of thought, I shook my head in defeat.
‘What should you say,’ said Mr. Pickwick, laying the forefinger of his left hand upon my coat-sleeve, and looking at me with his head thrown back, and a little on one side,—‘what should you say if I confessed that after reading your account of yourself and your little society, I had come here, a humble candidate for one of those empty chairs?’
‘What would you say,’ Mr. Pickwick asked, placing the forefinger of his left hand on my coat sleeve and looking at me with his head tilted back and a bit to the side,—‘what would you say if I admitted that after reading your description of yourself and your little group, I had come here, a modest candidate for one of those empty chairs?’
‘I should say,’ I returned, ‘that I know of only one circumstance which could still further endear that little society to me, and that would be the associating with it my old friend,—for you must let me call you so,—my old friend, Mr. Pickwick.’
‘I should say,’ I replied, ‘that there’s only one thing that could make me even fonder of that little group, and that would be if my old friend—if you don’t mind me saying so—my old friend, Mr. Pickwick, were part of it.’
As I made him this answer every feature of Mr. Pickwick’s face fused itself into one all-pervading expression of delight. After shaking me heartily by both hands at once, he patted me gently on the back, and then—I well understood why—coloured up to the eyes, and hoped with great earnestness of manner that he had not hurt me.
As I gave him this response, every aspect of Mr. Pickwick's face merged into one overwhelming expression of joy. After giving me a warm handshake with both hands, he gently patted me on the back, and then—I understood why—he blushed deeply and sincerely hoped that he hadn't hurt me.
If he had, I would have been content that he should have repeated the offence a hundred times rather than suppose so; but as he had not, I had no difficulty in changing the subject by making an inquiry which had been upon my lips twenty times already.
If he had, I would have been fine with him repeating the mistake a hundred times rather than think that way; but since he hadn’t, it was easy for me to change the subject by asking a question that I had been wanting to ask for a while.
‘You have not told me,’ said I, ‘anything about Sam Weller.’
‘You haven't told me,’ I said, ‘anything about Sam Weller.’
‘O! Sam,’ replied Mr. Pickwick, ‘is the same as ever. The same true, faithful fellow that he ever was. What should I tell you about Sam, my dear sir, except that he is more indispensable to my happiness and comfort every day of my life?’
‘Oh! Sam,’ replied Mr. Pickwick, ‘is just like always. The same loyal, trustworthy guy he’s always been. What should I say about Sam, my dear sir, other than that he becomes more essential to my happiness and comfort every day of my life?’
‘And Mr. Weller senior?’ said I.
‘And Mr. Weller senior?’ I asked.
‘Old Mr. Weller,’ returned Mr. Pickwick, ‘is in no respect more altered than Sam, unless it be that he is a little more opinionated than he was formerly, and perhaps at times more talkative. He spends a good deal of his time now in our neighbourhood, and has so constituted himself a part of my bodyguard, that when I ask permission for Sam to have a seat in your kitchen on clock nights (supposing your three friends think me worthy to fill one of the chairs), I am afraid I must often include Mr. Weller too.’
‘Old Mr. Weller,’ replied Mr. Pickwick, ‘is in no way more changed than Sam, except that he’s a bit more opinionated than he used to be, and maybe sometimes more talkative. He spends a lot of his time in our area now, and has made himself such a part of my security team that when I request permission for Sam to have a seat in your kitchen on clock nights (assuming your three friends think I’m worthy of one of the chairs), I’m afraid I often have to include Mr. Weller as well.’
I very readily pledged myself to give both Sam and his father a free admission to my house at all hours and seasons, and this point settled, we fell into a lengthy conversation which was carried on with as little reserve on both sides as if we had been intimate friends from our youth, and which conveyed to me the comfortable assurance that Mr. Pickwick’s buoyancy of spirit, and indeed all his old cheerful characteristics, were wholly unimpaired. As he had spoken of the consent of my friends as being yet in abeyance, I repeatedly assured him that his proposal was certain to receive their most joyful sanction, and several times entreated that he would give me leave to introduce him to Jack Redburn and Mr. Miles (who were near at hand) without further ceremony.
I quickly agreed to let both Sam and his father come to my house anytime they wanted. With that settled, we engaged in a long conversation that felt as open and friendly as if we’d known each other forever. I was reassured that Mr. Pickwick’s upbeat nature and all his cheerful traits were still intact. Since he mentioned that my friends hadn’t agreed yet, I assured him multiple times that they would be more than happy to support his proposal. I also asked him several times for permission to introduce him to Jack Redburn and Mr. Miles, who were nearby, without any more formalities.
To this proposal, however, Mr. Pickwick’s delicacy would by no means allow him to accede, for he urged that his eligibility must be formally discussed, and that, until this had been done, he could not think of obtruding himself further. The utmost I could obtain from him was a promise that he would attend upon our next night of meeting, that I might have the pleasure of presenting him immediately on his election.
To this suggestion, however, Mr. Pickwick's sensitivity wouldn’t allow him to agree, as he insisted that his eligibility needed to be officially discussed, and that until that happened, he couldn’t consider putting himself forward any more. The most I could get from him was a promise that he would come to our next meeting, so I could have the pleasure of introducing him right after his election.
Mr. Pickwick, having with many blushes placed in my hands a small roll of paper, which he termed his ‘qualification,’ put a great many questions to me touching my friends, and particularly Jack Redburn, whom he repeatedly termed ‘a fine fellow,’ and in whose favour I could see he was strongly predisposed. When I had satisfied him on these points, I took him up into my room, that he might make acquaintance with the old chamber which is our place of meeting.
Mr. Pickwick, after blushing a lot, handed me a small roll of paper he called his 'qualification' and asked me a bunch of questions about my friends, especially Jack Redburn, who he kept calling 'a great guy,' and it was clear he really liked him. Once I answered his questions, I took him to my room so he could check out the old chamber where we meet.
‘And this,’ said Mr. Pickwick, stopping short, ‘is the clock! Dear me! And this is really the old clock!’
‘And this,’ Mr. Pickwick said, coming to a sudden stop, ‘is the clock! Wow! And this is actually the old clock!’
I thought he would never have come away from it. After advancing towards it softly, and laying his hand upon it with as much respect and as many smiling looks as if it were alive, he set himself to consider it in every possible direction, now mounting on a chair to look at the top, now going down upon his knees to examine the bottom, now surveying the sides with his spectacles almost touching the case, and now trying to peep between it and the wall to get a slight view of the back. Then he would retire a pace or two and look up at the dial to see it go, and then draw near again and stand with his head on one side to hear it tick: never failing to glance towards me at intervals of a few seconds each, and nod his head with such complacent gratification as I am quite unable to describe. His admiration was not confined to the clock either, but extended itself to every article in the room; and really, when he had gone through them every one, and at last sat himself down in all the six chairs, one after another, to try how they felt, I never saw such a picture of good-humour and happiness as he presented, from the top of his shining head down to the very last button of his gaiters.
I thought he would never walk away from it. After approaching it gently and placing his hand on it with as much respect and as many smiling looks as if it were alive, he started to examine it from every angle, now standing on a chair to look at the top, now getting down on his knees to check the bottom, now studying the sides with his glasses almost touching the case, and now trying to peek between it and the wall to catch a glimpse of the back. Then he would step back a bit and look up at the dial to watch it move, and then lean in again, tilting his head to hear it tick: always glancing toward me every few seconds and nodding his head with such pleased satisfaction that I can't quite describe it. His admiration wasn't just for the clock, either; it spread to everything in the room. And honestly, when he had gone through each item and finally settled into all six chairs, one after the other, to see how they felt, I had never seen someone look so cheerful and happy, from the top of his shiny head down to the very last button of his gaiters.
I should have been well pleased, and should have had the utmost enjoyment of his company, if he had remained with me all day, but my favourite, striking the hour, reminded him that he must take his leave. I could not forbear telling him once more how glad he had made me, and we shook hands all the way down-stairs.
I should have been really happy and would have enjoyed his company to the fullest if he had stayed with me all day, but my favorite clock chimed the hour, reminding him that he needed to leave. I couldn't help but tell him again how much he had made me happy, and we shook hands all the way down the stairs.
We had no sooner arrived in the Hall than my housekeeper, gliding out of her little room (she had changed her gown and cap, I observed), greeted Mr. Pickwick with her best smile and courtesy; and the barber, feigning to be accidentally passing on his way out, made him a vast number of bows. When the housekeeper courtesied, Mr. Pickwick bowed with the utmost politeness, and when he bowed, the housekeeper courtesied again; between the housekeeper and the barber, I should say that Mr. Pickwick faced about and bowed with undiminished affability fifty times at least.
We had barely arrived in the Hall when my housekeeper, stepping out of her small room (I noticed she had changed her dress and cap), greeted Mr. Pickwick with her biggest smile and a polite bow. Meanwhile, the barber pretended to be walking by on his way out, giving Mr. Pickwick an excessive number of bows. Whenever the housekeeper curtsied, Mr. Pickwick responded with the highest level of politeness, and when he bowed, the housekeeper curtsied again; I would say that between the housekeeper and the barber, Mr. Pickwick turned around and bowed with consistent friendliness at least fifty times.
I saw him to the door; an omnibus was at the moment passing the corner of the lane, which Mr. Pickwick hailed and ran after with extraordinary nimbleness. When he had got about half-way, he turned his head, and seeing that I was still looking after him and that I waved my hand, stopped, evidently irresolute whether to come back and shake hands again, or to go on. The man behind the omnibus shouted, and Mr. Pickwick ran a little way towards him: then he looked round at me, and ran a little way back again. Then there was another shout, and he turned round once more and ran the other way. After several of these vibrations, the man settled the question by taking Mr. Pickwick by the arm and putting him into the carriage; but his last action was to let down the window and wave his hat to me as it drove off.
I walked him to the door; an omnibus was passing the corner of the lane, which Mr. Pickwick flagged down and chased after with surprising energy. When he was about halfway there, he turned his head, saw that I was still watching him and waving my hand, and paused, clearly unsure whether to come back and shake my hand again or to continue on. The man behind the omnibus yelled, and Mr. Pickwick ran a little way toward him; then he glanced back at me and ran a little way back again. Then there was another shout, and he turned around again and ran in the other direction. After several of these back-and-forth motions, the man resolved the situation by grabbing Mr. Pickwick's arm and getting him into the carriage; but before leaving, his final act was to lower the window and wave his hat at me as it drove off.
I lost no time in opening the parcel he had left with me. The following were its contents:—
I quickly opened the package he had left with me. The contents were as follows:—
MR. PICKWICK’S TALE
A good many years have passed away since old John Podgers lived in the town of Windsor, where he was born, and where, in course of time, he came to be comfortably and snugly buried. You may be sure that in the time of King James the First, Windsor was a very quaint queer old town, and you may take it upon my authority that John Podgers was a very quaint queer old fellow; consequently he and Windsor fitted each other to a nicety, and seldom parted company even for half a day.
A lot of years have gone by since old John Podgers lived in Windsor, the town where he was born and where, eventually, he was laid to rest comfortably. You can be sure that during the time of King James the First, Windsor was a really charming, odd little town, and I can assure you that John Podgers was a really charming, odd old guy; so he and Windsor matched perfectly and hardly ever went their separate ways, even for half a day.
John Podgers was broad, sturdy, Dutch-built, short, and a very hard eater, as men of his figure often are. Being a hard sleeper likewise, he divided his time pretty equally between these two recreations, always falling asleep when he had done eating, and always taking another turn at the trencher when he had done sleeping, by which means he grew more corpulent and more drowsy every day of his life. Indeed it used to be currently reported that when he sauntered up and down the sunny side of the street before dinner (as he never failed to do in fair weather), he enjoyed his soundest nap; but many people held this to be a fiction, as he had several times been seen to look after fat oxen on market-days, and had even been heard, by persons of good credit and reputation, to chuckle at the sight, and say to himself with great glee, ‘Live beef, live beef!’ It was upon this evidence that the wisest people in Windsor (beginning with the local authorities of course) held that John Podgers was a man of strong, sound sense, not what is called smart, perhaps, and it might be of a rather lazy and apoplectic turn, but still a man of solid parts, and one who meant much more than he cared to show. This impression was confirmed by a very dignified way he had of shaking his head and imparting, at the same time, a pendulous motion to his double chin; in short, he passed for one of those people who, being plunged into the Thames, would make no vain efforts to set it afire, but would straightway flop down to the bottom with a deal of gravity, and be highly respected in consequence by all good men.
John Podgers was broad, sturdy, Dutch-built, short, and a really heavy eater, like many men of his size. Being a heavy sleeper too, he spent his time pretty evenly between these two activities, always dozing off right after he finished eating and always going back for another round when he woke up, which made him increasingly overweight and drowsy every day of his life. In fact, it was commonly said that when he strolled along the sunny side of the street before dinner (which he always did in nice weather), he had his best naps; however, many people thought this was a myth, since he had been seen eyeing fat cattle on market days and had even been heard, by reputable witnesses, chuckling at the sight and saying to himself with delight, ‘Live beef, live beef!’ Based on this evidence, the smartest folks in Windsor (starting with the local authorities, of course) believed that John Podgers was a man of solid, sound judgment—not exactly clever, perhaps, and it might be more on the lazy and sluggish side, but still a man of substance who meant much more than he let on. This impression was reinforced by a very dignified way he had of shaking his head and giving a pendulous motion to his double chin; in short, he was seen as one of those people who, if thrown into the Thames, wouldn’t bother trying to swim—it would be straight down to the bottom with a lot of seriousness, earning him much respect from all the good folks.
Being well to do in the world, and a peaceful widower,—having a great appetite, which, as he could afford to gratify it, was a luxury and no inconvenience, and a power of going to sleep, which, as he had no occasion to keep awake, was a most enviable faculty,—you will readily suppose that John Podgers was a happy man. But appearances are often deceptive when they least seem so, and the truth is that, notwithstanding his extreme sleekness, he was rendered uneasy in his mind and exceedingly uncomfortable by a constant apprehension that beset him night and day.
Being well-off and a content widower—having a big appetite that, since he could satisfy it, was more of a luxury than a burden, and an ability to fall asleep easily, which, since he had no reason to stay awake, was a highly coveted skill—you can easily conclude that John Podgers was a happy man. However, appearances can be misleading, and the reality is that, despite his outward charm, he was plagued by a persistent anxiety that troubled him day and night.
You know very well that in those times there flourished divers evil old women who, under the name of Witches, spread great disorder through the land, and inflicted various dismal tortures upon Christian men; sticking pins and needles into them when they least expected it, and causing them to walk in the air with their feet upwards, to the great terror of their wives and families, who were naturally very much disconcerted when the master of the house unexpectedly came home, knocking at the door with his heels and combing his hair on the scraper. These were their commonest pranks, but they every day played a hundred others, of which none were less objectionable, and many were much more so, being improper besides; the result was that vengeance was denounced against all old women, with whom even the king himself had no sympathy (as he certainly ought to have had), for with his own most Gracious hand he penned a most Gracious consignment of them to everlasting wrath, and devised most Gracious means for their confusion and slaughter, in virtue whereof scarcely a day passed but one witch at the least was most graciously hanged, drowned, or roasted in some part of his dominions. Still the press teemed with strange and terrible news from the North or the South, or the East or the West, relative to witches and their unhappy victims in some corner of the country, and the Public’s hair stood on end to that degree that it lifted its hat off its head, and made its face pale with terror.
You know very well that back in those days, there were all sorts of wicked old women who, under the title of Witches, spread chaos throughout the land and inflicted various horrible tortures on Christian men; sticking pins and needles into them when they least expected it, and making them fly upside down, which terrified their wives and families, who were understandably very freaked out when the head of the household unexpectedly returned home, knocking at the door with his feet and fixing his hair on the mat. These were their most common tricks, but they played hundreds of others every day, none of which were any better, and many were much worse, being downright inappropriate; as a result, vengeance was promised against all old women, with even the king himself showing no sympathy (which he really should have), for with his own most gracious hand he wrote a very gracious decree against them, sending them to eternal punishment, and he came up with very gracious methods for their destruction, as a result of which hardly a day went by without at least one witch being graciously hanged, drowned, or roasted in some part of his realm. Yet the media was flooded with strange and terrifying news from the North, South, East, or West about witches and their unfortunate victims in some corner of the country, and the public was so terrified that it felt like their hair was standing on end, lifting their hats off their heads and making their faces turn pale with fear.
You may believe that the little town of Windsor did not escape the general contagion. The inhabitants boiled a witch on the king’s birthday and sent a bottle of the broth to court, with a dutiful address expressive of their loyalty. The king, being rather frightened by the present, piously bestowed it upon the Archbishop of Canterbury, and returned an answer to the address, wherein he gave them golden rules for discovering witches, and laid great stress upon certain protecting charms, and especially horseshoes. Immediately the towns-people went to work nailing up horseshoes over every door, and so many anxious parents apprenticed their children to farriers to keep them out of harm’s way, that it became quite a genteel trade, and flourished exceedingly.
You might think that the little town of Windsor wasn’t immune to the widespread craze. The locals boiled a witch on the king's birthday and sent a bottle of the brew to the court, along with a respectful note showing their loyalty. The king, quite alarmed by the gift, religiously passed it on to the Archbishop of Canterbury and replied to their note, giving them some golden guidelines for spotting witches, putting particular emphasis on certain protective charms, especially horseshoes. Immediately, the townspeople got busy nailing up horseshoes over every door, and so many worried parents had their kids apprenticed to farriers to keep them safe, that it became a trendy trade and thrived exceptionally.
In the midst of all this bustle John Podgers ate and slept as usual, but shook his head a great deal oftener than was his custom, and was observed to look at the oxen less, and at the old women more. He had a little shelf put up in his sitting-room, whereon was displayed, in a row which grew longer every week, all the witchcraft literature of the time; he grew learned in charms and exorcisms, hinted at certain questionable females on broomsticks whom he had seen from his chamber window, riding in the air at night, and was in constant terror of being bewitched. At length, from perpetually dwelling upon this one idea, which, being alone in his head, had all its own way, the fear of witches became the single passion of his life. He, who up to that time had never known what it was to dream, began to have visions of witches whenever he fell asleep; waking, they were incessantly present to his imagination likewise; and, sleeping or waking, he had not a moment’s peace. He began to set witch-traps in the highway, and was often seen lying in wait round the corner for hours together, to watch their effect. These engines were of simple construction, usually consisting of two straws disposed in the form of a cross, or a piece of a Bible cover with a pinch of salt upon it; but they were infallible, and if an old woman chanced to stumble over them (as not unfrequently happened, the chosen spot being a broken and stony place), John started from a doze, pounced out upon her, and hung round her neck till assistance arrived, when she was immediately carried away and drowned. By dint of constantly inveigling old ladies and disposing of them in this summary manner, he acquired the reputation of a great public character; and as he received no harm in these pursuits beyond a scratched face or so, he came, in the course of time, to be considered witch-proof.
In the middle of all this chaos, John Podgers ate and slept as usual, but he shook his head much more often than usual and was seen looking at the oxen less and the old women more. He had a small shelf put up in his sitting room, where he displayed, in an ever-growing row, all the witchcraft literature of the time. He became knowledgeable about charms and exorcisms, hinted at certain questionable women on broomsticks that he had seen from his bedroom window, flying through the air at night, and was constantly terrified of being cursed. Eventually, by obsessively focusing on this one idea, which dominated his thoughts, the fear of witches became the sole passion of his life. He, who had never known what it was to dream, began to have visions of witches every time he fell asleep; and when awake, they were always on his mind too, leaving him with no moments of peace. He started setting witch traps along the roads and was often seen lying in wait around corners for hours, watching their effectiveness. These traps were simple, usually made of two straws arranged in a cross or a piece of a Bible cover with a pinch of salt on it; but they were foolproof, and if an old woman happened to trip over them (which happened quite often, as the chosen spots were broken and rocky), John would jump up, pounce on her, and cling to her neck until help arrived, at which point she was immediately taken away and drowned. By constantly luring old women and disposing of them in this quick way, he earned a reputation as a significant public figure; and since he faced no harm in these activities besides a scratch or two, he eventually came to be thought of as witch-proof.
There was but one person who entertained the least doubt of John Podgers’s gifts, and that person was his own nephew, a wild, roving young fellow of twenty who had been brought up in his uncle’s house and lived there still,—that is to say, when he was at home, which was not as often as it might have been. As he was an apt scholar, it was he who read aloud every fresh piece of strange and terrible intelligence that John Podgers bought; and this he always did of an evening in the little porch in front of the house, round which the neighbours would flock in crowds to hear the direful news,—for people like to be frightened, and when they can be frightened for nothing and at another man’s expense, they like it all the better.
There was only one person who had the slightest doubt about John Podgers’s abilities, and that was his nephew, a wild, free-spirited young guy of twenty who had grown up in his uncle’s house and still lived there—whenever he was home, which wasn’t as often as it could have been. Since he was a quick learner, he was the one who read aloud every new piece of strange and alarming news that John Podgers brought home; he always did this in the evenings on the small porch in front of the house, where neighbors would gather in droves to hear the unsettling updates—because people enjoy being scared, and when they can get a thrill for free at someone else’s expense, they like it even more.
One fine midsummer evening, a group of persons were gathered in this place, listening intently to Will Marks (that was the nephew’s name), as with his cap very much on one side, his arm coiled slyly round the waist of a pretty girl who sat beside him, and his face screwed into a comical expression intended to represent extreme gravity, he read—with Heaven knows how many embellishments of his own—a dismal account of a gentleman down in Northamptonshire under the influence of witchcraft and taken forcible possession of by the Devil, who was playing his very self with him. John Podgers, in a high sugar-loaf hat and short cloak, filled the opposite seat, and surveyed the auditory with a look of mingled pride and horror very edifying to see; while the hearers, with their heads thrust forward and their mouths open, listened and trembled, and hoped there was a great deal more to come. Sometimes Will stopped for an instant to look round upon his eager audience, and then, with a more comical expression of face than before and a settling of himself comfortably, which included a squeeze of the young lady before mentioned, he launched into some new wonder surpassing all the others.
One lovely midsummer evening, a group of people had gathered in this place, listening closely to Will Marks (that was the nephew’s name), as he tilted his cap to one side, slyly wrapped his arm around the waist of a pretty girl sitting next to him, and made a comical face meant to look extremely serious while reading—who knows how many of his own embellishments— a grim story about a man in Northamptonshire under the spell of witchcraft and taken over by the Devil, who was really messing with him. John Podgers, sporting a tall sugar-loaf hat and a short cloak, filled the opposite seat and looked at the audience with a mix of pride and horror that was quite the sight; meanwhile, the listeners, with their heads leaned forward and mouths agape, listened anxiously and hoped there was much more to come. Occasionally, Will paused to glance around at his eager audience, and then, with an even more comical expression on his face and a comfortable adjustment to his position that included a squeeze of the young lady mentioned earlier, he launched into another incredible story that topped all the others.
The setting sun shed his last golden rays upon this little party, who, absorbed in their present occupation, took no heed of the approach of night, or the glory in which the day went down, when the sound of a horse, approaching at a good round trot, invading the silence of the hour, caused the reader to make a sudden stop, and the listeners to raise their heads in wonder. Nor was their p. 266wonder diminished when a horseman dashed up to the porch, and abruptly checking his steed, inquired where one John Podgers dwelt.
The setting sun cast its last golden rays on the small group, who, focused on their current activity, didn’t notice the arrival of night or the beauty of the sunset. Suddenly, the sound of a horse trotting up disrupted the quiet, causing the reader to pause and the listeners to look up in surprise. Their surprise only grew when a horseman rode up to the porch and, quickly stopping his horse, asked where he could find John Podgers.
‘Here!’ cried a dozen voices, while a dozen hands pointed out sturdy John, still basking in the terrors of the pamphlet.
‘Here!’ shouted a dozen voices, while a dozen hands pointed at sturdy John, still caught up in the fears of the pamphlet.
The rider, giving his bridle to one of those who surrounded him, dismounted, and approached John, hat in hand, but with great haste.
The rider handed his bridle to one of the people around him, got off his horse, and hurried over to John, holding his hat in his hand.
‘Whence come ye?’ said John.
"Where are you from?" said John.
‘From Kingston, master.’
'From Kingston, sir.'
‘And wherefore?’
'And why?'
‘On most pressing business.’
"On urgent business."
‘Of what nature?’
'What kind?'
‘Witchcraft.’
'Witchcraft.'
Witchcraft! Everybody looked aghast at the breathless messenger, and the breathless messenger looked equally aghast at everybody—except Will Marks, who, finding himself unobserved, not only squeezed the young lady again, but kissed her twice. Surely he must have been bewitched himself, or he never could have done it—and the young lady too, or she never would have let him.
Witchcraft! Everyone stared in shock at the out-of-breath messenger, and the out-of-breath messenger looked just as shocked at everyone—except Will Marks, who, realizing he was unnoticed, not only squeezed the young lady again but also kissed her twice. He must have been under a spell himself, or he could never have done that—and the young lady too, or she would never have allowed it.
‘Witchcraft!’ cried Will, drowning the sound of his last kiss, which was rather a loud one.
‘Witchcraft!’ shouted Will, overpowering the noise of his last kiss, which was quite loud.
The messenger turned towards him, and with a frown repeated the word more solemnly than before; then told his errand, which was, in brief, that the people of Kingston had been greatly terrified for some nights past by hideous revels, held by witches beneath the gibbet within a mile of the town, and related and deposed to by chance wayfarers who had passed within ear-shot of the spot; that the sound of their voices in their wild orgies had been plainly heard by many persons; that three old women laboured under strong suspicion, and that precedents had been consulted and solemn council had, and it was found that to identify the hags some single person must watch upon the spot alone; that no single person had the courage to perform the task; and that he had been despatched express to solicit John Podgers to undertake it that very night, as being a man of great renown, who bore a charmed life, and was proof against unholy spells.
The messenger turned to him and, with a frown, repeated the word more solemnly than before. He explained his mission, which was, in short, that the people of Kingston had been greatly frightened for several nights by terrifying celebrations held by witches beneath the gallows within a mile of the town. This was reported by random travelers who had passed within earshot of the area. Many people had clearly heard the sounds of their wild parties; three old women were under strong suspicion, and after consulting precedents and holding a serious council, it was determined that to identify the witches, one person had to watch the spot alone. However, no one had the courage to take on the task, and he had been sent specifically to ask John Podgers to do it that very night, as he was a renowned man, believed to have a charmed life and be immune to dark spells.
John received this communication with much composure, and said in a few words, that it would have afforded him inexpressible pleasure to do the Kingston people so slight a service, if it were not for his unfortunate propensity to fall asleep, which no man regretted more than himself upon the present occasion, but which quite settled the question. Nevertheless, he said, there was a gentleman present (and here he looked very hard at a tall farrier), who, having been engaged all his life in the manufacture of horseshoes, must be quite invulnerable to the power of witches, and who, he had no doubt, from his own reputation for bravery and good-nature, would readily accept the commission. The farrier politely thanked him for his good opinion, which it would always be his study to deserve, but added that, with regard to the present little matter, he couldn’t think of it on any account, as his departing on such an errand would certainly occasion the instant death of his wife, to whom, as they all knew, he was tenderly attached. Now, so far from this circumstance being notorious, everybody had suspected the reverse, as the farrier was in the habit of beating his lady rather more than tender husbands usually do; all the married men present, however, applauded his resolution with great vehemence, and one and all declared that they would stop at home and die if needful (which happily it was not) in defence of their lawful partners.
John received this message with great calm and said in just a few words that it would have brought him immense joy to assist the Kingston folks with such a small favor, if it weren't for his unfortunate tendency to fall asleep, which he regretted more than anyone else at that moment, but that ultimately settled the matter. However, he mentioned that there was a gentleman present (and here he stared intently at a tall farrier) who, having spent his entire life making horseshoes, must be completely immune to the power of witches, and who he had no doubt would readily accept the task due to his reputation for courage and kindness. The farrier politely thanked him for his kind words, which he would always strive to live up to, but added that, regarding the current situation, he couldn't possibly consider it, as leaving on such a mission would definitely lead to the immediate death of his wife, to whom, as they all knew, he was very devoted. Now, far from this being a well-known fact, everyone had suspected the opposite, as the farrier was known to hit his wife a bit more than loving husbands typically do; nonetheless, all the married men present enthusiastically applauded his decision, declaring that they would stay home and even die if necessary (which fortunately it was not) in defense of their rightful partners.
This burst of enthusiasm over, they began to look, as by one consent, toward Will Marks, who, with his cap more on one side than ever, sat watching the proceedings with extraordinary unconcern. He had never been heard openly to express his disbelief in witches, but had often cut such jokes at their expense as left it to be inferred; publicly stating on several occasions that he considered a broomstick an inconvenient charger, and one especially unsuited to the dignity of the female character, and indulging in other free remarks of the same tendency, to the great amusement of his wild companions.
This burst of enthusiasm over, they all started looking, as if in agreement, at Will Marks, who, with his cap tilted more than ever, sat there watching the proceedings with total indifference. He had never openly expressed his disbelief in witches, but he often made jokes at their expense that suggested his views; he publicly stated on several occasions that he thought a broomstick was an inconvenient ride, especially inappropriate for a woman, and made other similar remarks that really amused his wild friends.
As they looked at Will they began to whisper and murmur among themselves, and at length one man cried, ‘Why don’t you ask Will Marks?’
As they looked at Will, they started to whisper and talk among themselves, and eventually, one guy shouted, ‘Why don’t you ask Will Marks?’
As this was what everybody had been thinking of, they all took up the word, and cried in concert, ‘Ah! why don’t you ask Will?’
As this was what everyone had been thinking, they all jumped in and exclaimed together, ‘Oh! why don’t you ask Will?’
‘He don’t care,’ said the farrier.
‘He doesn’t care,’ said the farrier.
‘Not he,’ added another voice in the crowd.
‘Not him,’ added another voice in the crowd.
‘He don’t believe in it, you know,’ sneered a little man with a yellow face and a taunting nose and chin, which he thrust out from under the arm of a long man before him.
‘He doesn’t believe in it, you know,’ sneered a small man with a yellow face and a mocking nose and chin, which he pushed out from under the arm of a tall man in front of him.
‘Besides,’ said a red-faced gentleman with a gruff voice, ‘he’s a single man.’
‘Besides,’ said a man with a flushed face and a gruff voice, ‘he’s single.’
‘That’s the point!’ said the farrier; and all the married men murmured, ah! that was it, and they only wished they were single themselves; they would show him what spirit was, very soon.
‘That’s the point!’ said the farrier; and all the married men murmured, ah! that was it, and they only wished they were single themselves; they would show him what spirit was, very soon.
The messenger looked towards Will Marks beseechingly.
The messenger looked at Will Marks with a pleading expression.
‘It will be a wet night, friend, and my gray nag is tired after yesterday’s work—’
‘It’s going to be a rainy night, my friend, and my old gray horse is worn out from yesterday’s work—’
Here there was a general titter.
Here, there was a collective giggle.
‘But,’ resumed Will, looking about him with a smile, ‘if nobody else puts in a better claim to go, for the credit of the town I am your man, and I would be, if I had to go afoot. In five minutes I shall be in the saddle, unless I am depriving any worthy gentleman here of the honour of the adventure, which I wouldn’t do for the world.’
‘But,’ Will continued, smiling as he looked around, ‘if no one else steps up with a better reason to go, for the sake of the town, I’m your guy, and I’d do it even if I had to walk. In five minutes, I’ll be in the saddle, unless I’m taking the opportunity away from any deserving gentleman here, which I wouldn’t do for anything.’
But here arose a double difficulty, for not only did John Podgers combat the resolution with all the words he had, which were not many, but the young lady combated it too with all the tears she had, which were very many indeed. Will, however, being inflexible, parried his uncle’s objections with a joke, and coaxed the young lady into a smile in three short whispers. As it was plain that he set his mind upon it, and would go, John Podgers offered him a few first-rate charms out of his own pocket, which he dutifully declined to accept; and the young lady gave him a kiss, which he also returned.
But here came a double challenge, as John Podgers not only opposed the decision with all his words, which weren’t many, but the young lady also fought against it with all the tears she had, which were quite a lot. Will, however, remained resolute, deflected his uncle’s objections with a joke, and managed to coax a smile from the young lady in just three quick whispers. Since it was clear that he was determined to go, John Podgers offered him a few top-notch charms from his own collection, which he politely refused to take; and the young lady gave him a kiss, which he returned.
‘You see what a rare thing it is to be married,’ said Will, ‘and how careful and considerate all these husbands are. There’s not a man among them but his heart is leaping to forestall me in this adventure, and yet a strong sense of duty keeps him back. The husbands in this one little town are a pattern to the world, and so must the wives be too, for that matter, or they could never boast half the influence they have!’
‘You see how rare it is to be married,’ said Will, ‘and how thoughtful and caring all these husbands are. There isn’t a man among them whose heart isn’t racing to jump in ahead of me in this adventure, yet a strong sense of duty holds him back. The husbands in this small town set an example for everyone, and the wives must be just as admirable, otherwise they couldn't possibly have half the influence they do!’
Waiting for no reply to this sarcasm, he snapped his fingers and withdrew into the house, and thence into the stable, while some busied themselves in refreshing the messenger, and others in baiting his steed. In less than the specified time he returned by another way, with a good cloak hanging over his arm, a good sword girded by his side, and leading his good horse caparisoned for the journey.
Waiting for no response to his sarcasm, he snapped his fingers and went back into the house, then into the stable, while some people took care of the messenger and others tended to his horse. In less than the given time, he came back a different way, with a nice cloak draped over his arm, a good sword strapped to his side, and leading his well-equipped horse for the journey.
‘Now,’ said Will, leaping into the saddle at a bound, ‘up and away. Upon your mettle, friend, and push on. Good night!’
‘Now,’ said Will, jumping into the saddle in one smooth motion, ‘let's go. Step up, my friend, and keep moving. Good night!’
He kissed his hand to the girl, nodded to his drowsy uncle, waved his cap to the rest—and off they flew pell-mell, as if all the witches in England were in their horses’ legs. They were out of sight in a minute.
He blew a kiss to the girl, nodded to his sleepy uncle, waved his cap to everyone else—and off they went in a rush, as if all the witches in England had spooked their horses. They vanished from view in a minute.
The men who were left behind shook their heads doubtfully, stroked their chins, and shook their heads again. The farrier said that certainly Will Marks was a good horseman, nobody should ever say he denied that: but he was rash, very rash, and there was no telling what the end of it might be; what did he go for, that was what he wanted to know? He wished the young fellow no harm, but why did he go? Everybody echoed these words, and shook their heads again, having done which they wished John Podgers good night, and straggled home to bed.
The men who stayed behind shook their heads doubtfully, stroked their chins, and shook their heads again. The farrier said that Will Marks was definitely a good horseman; nobody could deny that. But he was reckless, very reckless, and there was no telling how it would all turn out. What was he thinking, that’s what he wanted to know? He didn’t wish any harm on the young guy, but why did he leave? Everyone echoed these thoughts and shook their heads again, and after doing so, they wished John Podgers good night and headed home to bed.
The Kingston people were in their first sleep when Will Marks and his conductor rode through the town and up to the door of a house where sundry grave functionaries were assembled, anxiously expecting the arrival of the renowned Podgers. They were a little disappointed to find a gay young man in his place; but they put the best face upon the matter, and gave him full instructions how he was to conceal himself behind the gibbet, and watch and listen to the witches, and how at a certain time he was to burst forth and cut and slash among them vigorously, so that the suspected parties might be found bleeding in their beds next day, and thoroughly confounded. They gave him a great quantity of wholesome advice besides, and—which was more to the purpose with Will—a good supper. All these things being done, and midnight nearly come, p. 270they sallied forth to show him the spot where he was to keep his dreary vigil.
The Kingston folks were in their first sleep when Will Marks and his conductor rode through the town and pulled up to the house where several serious officials were gathered, nervously waiting for the arrival of the famous Podgers. They were a bit let down to find a lively young man in his place; however, they put on a brave face and gave him detailed instructions on how to hide behind the gallows, watch and listen to the witches, and how at a certain time he was to spring out and slash at them energetically, so that the suspected individuals would be found bleeding in their beds the next day, thoroughly baffled. They also offered him a lot of good advice and—what was even more important to Will—a hearty supper. After all these preparations, and with midnight approaching, p. 270they headed out to show him the spot where he would keep his lonely watch.
The night was by this time dark and threatening. There was a rumbling of distant thunder, and a low sighing of wind among the trees, which was very dismal. The potentates of the town kept so uncommonly close to Will that they trod upon his toes, or stumbled against his ankles, or nearly tripped up his heels at every step he took, and, besides these annoyances, their teeth chattered so with fear, that he seemed to be accompanied by a dirge of castanets.
The night had grown dark and ominous. There was a rumble of distant thunder and a soft, eerie wind rustling through the trees, creating a gloomy atmosphere. The leaders of the town stayed so close to Will that they kept stepping on his toes, bumping into his ankles, or nearly tripping him at every step. On top of these annoyances, their teeth chattered with fear, making it feel like he was surrounded by a mournful rhythm of castanets.
At last they made a halt at the opening of a lonely, desolate space, and, pointing to a black object at some distance, asked Will if he saw that, yonder.
At last, they stopped at the edge of a lonely, empty area and pointed to a dark shape in the distance, asking Will if he could see it over there.
‘Yes,’ he replied. ‘What then?’
‘Yes,’ he replied. ‘What now?’
Informing him abruptly that it was the gibbet where he was to watch, they wished him good night in an extremely friendly manner, and ran back as fast as their feet would carry them.
Telling him suddenly that it was the gallows where he was supposed to keep watch, they wished him good night in a very friendly way and ran back as quickly as they could.
Will walked boldly to the gibbet, and, glancing upwards when he came under it, saw—certainly with satisfaction—that it was empty, and that nothing dangled from the top but some iron chains, which swung mournfully to and fro as they were moved by the breeze. After a careful survey of every quarter he determined to take his station with his face towards the town; both because that would place him with his back to the wind, and because, if any trick or surprise were attempted, it would probably come from that direction in the first instance. Having taken these precautions, he wrapped his cloak about him so that it left the handle of his sword free, and ready to his hand, and leaning against the gallows-tree with his cap not quite so much on one side as it had been before, took up his position for the night.
Will walked confidently to the gallows and, glancing up when he got underneath it, saw—with some satisfaction—that it was empty, and that the only thing hanging from the top was some iron chains, which swung sadly back and forth in the breeze. After looking around carefully, he decided to stand facing the town; this way, he would have his back to the wind, and if any trick or surprise were to happen, it would likely come from that direction first. After taking these precautions, he wrapped his cloak around himself, making sure the handle of his sword was free and within reach, and leaning against the gallows pole with his cap positioned slightly better than before, he settled in for the night.
SECOND CHAPTER OF MR. PICKWICK’S TALE
We left Will Marks leaning under the gibbet with his face towards the town, scanning the distance with a keen eye, which sought to pierce the darkness and catch the earliest glimpse of any person or persons that might approach towards him. But all was quiet, and, save the howling of the wind as it swept across the heath in gusts, and the creaking of the chains that dangled above his head, there was no sound to break the sullen stillness of the night. After half an hour or so this monotony became more disconcerting to Will than the most furious uproar would have been, and he heartily wished for some one antagonist with whom he might have a fair stand-up fight, if it were only to warm himself.
We left Will Marks leaning under the gallows, facing the town, searching the distance with a sharp eye, trying to see through the darkness for any signs of someone approaching. But everything was quiet, and aside from the howling wind sweeping across the heath in gusts and the creaking of the chains hanging above him, there was no sound to break the heavy stillness of the night. After about half an hour, this monotony became more unsettling to Will than the loudest chaos could have been, and he sincerely wished for an opponent to have a fair fight with, even just to warm himself up.
Truth to tell, it was a bitter wind, and seemed to blow to the very heart of a man whose blood, heated but now with rapid riding, was the more sensitive to the chilling blast. Will was a daring fellow, and cared not a jot for hard knocks or sharp blades; but he could not persuade himself to move or walk about, having just that vague expectation of a sudden assault which made it a comfortable thing to have something at his back, even though that something were a gallows-tree. He had no great faith in the superstitions of the age, still such of them as occurred to him did not serve to lighten the time, or to render his situation the more endurable. He remembered how witches were said to repair at that ghostly hour to churchyards and gibbets, and such-like dismal spots, to pluck the bleeding mandrake or scrape the flesh from dead men’s bones, as choice ingredients for their spells; how, stealing by night to lonely places, they dug graves with their finger-nails, or anointed themselves before riding in the air, with a delicate pomatum made of the fat of infants newly boiled. These, and many other fabled practices of a no less agreeable nature, and all having some reference to the circumstances in which he was placed, passed and repassed in quick succession through the mind of Will Marks, and adding a shadowy dread to that distrust and watchfulness which his situation inspired, rendered it, upon the whole, sufficiently uncomfortable. As he had foreseen, too, the rain began to descend heavily, and driving before the wind in a thick mist, obscured even those few objects which the darkness of the night had before imperfectly revealed.
To be honest, it was a bitter wind that seemed to cut right through a man whose blood, warmed by a fast ride, was now more sensitive to the chilling gust. Will was a bold guy, and didn’t care at all about getting knocked around or facing sharp knives; but he couldn’t bring himself to move or walk around, having that vague feeling of a sudden attack that made it comforting to have something behind him, even if it was a gallows-tree. He didn’t really believe in the superstitions of the time, yet those that crossed his mind didn’t help lighten the mood or make his situation any easier to bear. He recalled how witches were said to gather at that eerie hour in graveyards and near gallows to pull the bleeding mandrake or scrape flesh from dead men’s bones, as prime ingredients for their spells; how they would sneak out at night to lonely places, digging graves with their fingernails, or anointing themselves before flying through the air with a fancy ointment made from the fat of newly boiled infants. These stories, along with many other similarly creepy tales that connected to his current situation, raced through Will Marks' mind, adding a hazy fear to the distrust and watchfulness his circumstances inspired, making it all quite uncomfortable. As he had expected, the rain began to pour heavily, and driven by the wind in a thick mist, it obscured even the few things the darkness had previously revealed.
‘Look!’ shrieked a voice. ‘Great Heaven, it has fallen down, and stands erect as if it lived!’
‘Look!’ shouted a voice. ‘Oh my God, it has fallen down, and it’s standing up as if it’s alive!’
The speaker was close behind him; the voice was almost at his ear. Will threw off his cloak, drew his sword, and darting swiftly round, seized a woman by the wrist, who, recoiling from him with a dreadful shriek, fell struggling upon her knees. Another woman, clad, like her whom he had grasped, in mourning garments, stood rooted to the spot on which they were, gazing upon his face with wild and glaring eyes that quite appalled him.
The speaker was right behind him; the voice was almost at his ear. Will threw off his cloak, pulled out his sword, and quickly turned around, grabbing a woman by the wrist. She recoiled with a horrifying scream and fell to her knees, struggling. Another woman, dressed in mourning clothes like the one he had seized, stood frozen in place, staring at his face with wild, frantic eyes that completely terrified him.
‘Say,’ cried Will, when they had confronted each other thus for some time, ‘what are ye?’
‘Hey,’ shouted Will, after they had been facing each other like that for a while, ‘who are you?’
‘Say what are you,’ returned the woman, ‘who trouble even this obscene resting-place of the dead, and strip the gibbet of its honoured burden? Where is the body?’
‘What are you,’ the woman shot back, ‘that you disturb even this horrible resting place of the dead, and take the honored burden from the gallows? Where is the body?’
He looked in wonder and affright from the woman who questioned him to the other whose arm he clutched.
He looked in shock and fear from the woman who was questioning him to the other one whose arm he was holding tightly.
‘Where is the body?’ repeated the questioner more firmly than before. ‘You wear no livery which marks you for the hireling of the government. You are no friend to us, or I should recognise you, for the friends of such as we are few in number. What are you then, and wherefore are you here?’
‘Where is the body?’ the questioner asked more firmly than before. ‘You’re not wearing any uniform that shows you're working for the government. You’re not one of us, or I would recognize you, because there aren’t many who stand with people like us. So who are you, and what are you doing here?’
‘I am no foe to the distressed and helpless,’ said Will. ‘Are ye among that number? ye should be by your looks.’
‘I’m not an enemy to the distressed and helpless,’ Will said. ‘Are you one of them? You certainly look like it.’
‘We are!’ was the answer.
"We are!" was the answer.
‘Is it ye who have been wailing and weeping here under cover of the night?’ said Will.
"Is it you who have been crying and sobbing here in the dark?" said Will.
‘It is,’ replied the woman sternly; and pointing, as she spoke, towards her companion, ‘she mourns a husband, and I a brother. Even the bloody law that wreaks its vengeance on the dead does not make that a crime, and if it did ’twould be alike to us who are past its fear or favour.’
‘It is,’ the woman said firmly; and pointing towards her companion as she spoke, ‘she is grieving for a husband, and I for a brother. Even the brutal law that punishes the dead doesn’t consider that a crime, and even if it did, it wouldn’t matter to us since we’re beyond its fear or favor.’
Will glanced at the two females, and could barely discern that the one whom he addressed was much the elder, and that the other was young and of a slight figure. Both were deadly pale, their garments wet and worn, their hair dishevelled and streaming in the wind, themselves bowed down with grief and misery; their whole appearance most dejected, wretched, and forlorn. A sight so different from any he had expected to encounter touched him to the quick, and all idea of anything but their pitiable condition vanished before it.
Will glanced at the two women and could barely tell that the one he was speaking to was much older, while the other was young and slight. Both were extremely pale, their clothes wet and tattered, their hair tangled and blowing in the wind, and they seemed weighed down by grief and misery. Their entire appearance was incredibly dejected, wretched, and hopeless. A sight so different from what he had expected hit him hard, and all thoughts of anything other than their pitiful condition faded away.
‘I am a rough, blunt yeoman,’ said Will. ‘Why I came here is told in a word; you have been overheard at a distance in the silence of the night, and I have undertaken a watch for hags or spirits. I came here expecting an adventure, and prepared to go through with any. If there be aught that I can do to help or aid you, name it, and on the faith of a man who can be secret and trusty, I will stand by you to the death.’
‘I’m just a straightforward farmer,’ said Will. ‘The reason I’m here can be summed up in one word; I overheard you from a distance in the stillness of the night, and I’ve taken it upon myself to keep watch for witches or spirits. I came here looking for an adventure and ready to see it through. If there’s anything I can do to help you, just say it, and on the word of a man who can be discreet and loyal, I’ll stand by you no matter what.’
‘How comes this gibbet to be empty?’ asked the elder female.
‘Why is this gallows empty?’ asked the older woman.
‘I swear to you,’ replied Will, ‘that I know as little as yourself. But this I know, that when I came here an hour ago or so, it was as it is now; and if, as I gather from your question, it was not so last night, sure I am that it has been secretly disturbed without the knowledge of the folks in yonder town. Bethink you, therefore, whether you have no friends in league with you or with him on whom the law has done its worst, by whom these sad remains have been removed for burial.’
‘I swear to you,’ Will replied, ‘that I know as little as you do. But this I do know: when I arrived here about an hour ago, everything was just like it is now; and if, as I gather from your question, it was different last night, then I’m certain it has been quietly messed with without the townspeople knowing. So think about whether you have any friends working with you or with the person the law has gone after, who might have taken these sad remains away for burial.’
The women spoke together, and Will retired a pace or two while they conversed apart. He could hear them sob and moan, and saw that they wrung their hands in fruitless agony. He could make out little that they said, but between whiles he gathered enough to assure him that his suggestion was not very wide of the mark, and that they not only suspected by whom the body had been removed, but also whither it had been conveyed. When they had been in conversation a long time, they turned towards him once more. This time the younger female spoke.
The women talked among themselves, and Will stepped back a bit while they chatted privately. He could hear them cry and moan, and he noticed they were wringing their hands in helpless distress. He couldn’t catch much of what they were saying, but every now and then, he picked up enough to confirm that his suggestion wasn’t too far off. They not only suspected who had taken the body but also where it might have gone. After talking for a while, they turned back to him again. This time, the younger woman spoke.
‘You have offered us your help?’
"Are you offering us your help?"
‘I have.’
"I have."
‘And given a pledge that you are still willing to redeem?’
‘And have you given assurance that you still want to redeem it?’
‘Yes. So far as I may, keeping all plots and conspiracies at arm’s length.’
‘Yes. As much as I can, keeping all schemes and conspiracies at a distance.’
‘Follow us, friend.’
“Follow us, buddy.”
Will, whose self-possession was now quite restored, needed no second bidding, but with his drawn sword in his hand, and his cloak so muffled over his left arm as to serve for a kind of shield without offering any impediment to its free action, suffered them to lead the way. Through mud and mire, and wind and rain, they walked in silence a full mile. At length they turned into a dark lane, where, suddenly starting out from beneath some trees where he had taken shelter, a man appeared, having in his charge three saddled horses. One of these (his own apparently), in obedience to a whisper from the women, he consigned to Will, who, seeing that they mounted, mounted also. Then, without a word spoken, they rode on together, leaving the attendant behind.
Will, whose composure was now fully regained, needed no further prompting. With his sword drawn and his cloak wrapped around his left arm to act as a makeshift shield without hindering his movement, he allowed them to lead the way. They trudged through mud, muck, wind, and rain in silence for a full mile. Eventually, they turned onto a dark lane, where a man suddenly appeared from beneath some trees, having taken refuge there, and was in charge of three saddled horses. One of these horses, which seemed to be his own, was handed to Will at the women's signal. Once they were all mounted, they rode on together without saying a word, leaving the attendant behind.
They made no halt nor slackened their pace until they arrived near Putney. At a large wooden house which stood apart from any other they alighted, and giving their horses to one who was already waiting, passed in by a side door, and so up some narrow creaking stairs into a small panelled chamber, where Will was left alone. He had not been here very long, when the door was softly opened, and there entered to him a cavalier whose face was concealed beneath a black mask.
They didn't stop or slow down until they got close to Putney. At a big wooden house that stood away from any others, they got off their horses and handed them over to someone who was already waiting. They went in through a side door and up some narrow, creaking stairs into a small paneled room, where Will was left alone. He hadn't been there for long when the door quietly opened, and a man in a black mask walked in.
Will stood upon his guard, and scrutinised this figure from head to foot. The form was that of a man pretty far advanced in life, but of a firm and stately carriage. His dress was of a rich and costly kind, but so soiled and disordered that it was scarcely to be recognised for one of those gorgeous suits which the expensive taste and fashion of the time prescribed for men of any rank or station.
Will stood alert and examined the figure from head to toe. The shape was that of an older man, but he had a strong and dignified presence. His outfit was luxurious and valuable, but so dirty and untidy that it was hardly recognizable as one of those exquisite suits that the high-end trends and fashion of the time dictated for men of any status.
He was booted and spurred, and bore about him even as many tokens of the state of the roads as Will himself. All this he noted, while the eyes behind the mask regarded him with equal attention. This survey over, the cavalier broke silence.
He was dressed in boots and spurs, and had just as many signs of the road's condition as Will did. He noticed all this while the eyes behind the mask watched him with the same level of interest. After taking this in, the cavalier finally spoke up.
‘Thou’rt young and bold, and wouldst be richer than thou art?’
‘You’re young and bold, and you want to be richer than you are?’
‘The two first I am,’ returned Will. ‘The last I have scarcely thought of. But be it so. Say that I would be richer than I am; what then?’
‘The first two I am,’ Will replied. ‘The last I haven't really considered. But if that's the case, say that I want to be richer than I am; what then?’
‘The way lies before thee now,’ replied the Mask.
‘The path is open to you now,’ replied the Mask.
‘Show it me.’
‘Show it to me.’
‘First let me inform thee, that thou wert brought here to-night lest thou shouldst too soon have told thy tale to those who placed thee on the watch.’
‘First, let me inform you that you were brought here tonight so you wouldn't reveal your story too soon to those who put you on watch.’
‘I thought as much when I followed,’ said Will. ‘But I am no blab, not I.’
‘I figured that out when I followed,’ said Will. ‘But I won’t spill the beans, not me.’
‘Good,’ returned the Mask. ‘Now listen. He who was to have executed the enterprise of burying that body, which, as thou hast suspected, was taken down to-night, has left us in our need.’
‘Good,’ replied the Mask. ‘Now listen. The person who was supposed to take care of burying that body, which, as you suspected, was removed tonight, has abandoned us in our time of need.’
Will nodded, and thought within himself that if the Mask were to attempt to play any tricks, the first eyelet-hole on the left-hand side of his doublet, counting from the buttons up the front, would be a very good place in which to pink him neatly.
Will nodded, thinking to himself that if the Mask tried to pull any tricks, the first eyelet-hole on the left side of his doublet, counting from the buttons up the front, would be a great spot to stab him cleanly.
‘Thou art here, and the emergency is desperate. I propose his task to thee. Convey the body (now coffined in this house), by means that I shall show, to the Church of St. Dunstan in London to-morrow night, and thy service shall be richly paid. Thou’rt about to ask whose corpse it is. Seek not to know. I warn thee, seek not to know. Felons hang in chains on every moor and heath. Believe, as others do, that this was one, and ask no further. The murders of state policy, its victims or avengers, had best remain unknown to such as thee.’
‘You are here, and the situation is urgent. I’m giving you a task. Tomorrow night, transport the body (currently in a coffin in this house) to the Church of St. Dunstan in London, using the methods I will explain, and you will be well compensated for your work. You’re about to ask whose corpse it is. Don’t try to find out. I warn you, don’t seek to know. There are criminals hanging in chains on every moor and heath. Just believe, like others do, that this was one of them, and don’t ask any more questions. The victims or avengers of state policy are better left unknown to people like you.’
‘The mystery of this service,’ said Will, ‘bespeaks its danger. What is the reward?’
‘The mystery of this service,’ said Will, ‘shows how dangerous it is. What’s the reward?’
‘One hundred golden unities,’ replied the cavalier. ‘The danger to one who cannot be recognised as the friend of a fallen cause is not great, but there is some hazard to be run. Decide between that and the reward.’
‘One hundred golden unities,’ replied the knight. ‘The risk for someone who can’t be seen as an ally of a defeated cause isn’t high, but there’s still some danger involved. Choose between that and the reward.’
‘What if I refuse?’ said Will.
‘What if I say no?’ Will asked.
‘Depart in peace, in God’s name,’ returned the Mask in a melancholy tone, ‘and keep our secret, remembering that those who brought thee here were crushed and stricken women, and that those who bade thee go free could have had thy life with one word, and no man the wiser.’
‘Leave in peace, in God’s name,’ replied the Mask in a sad tone, ‘and keep our secret, remembering that those who brought you here were broken and hurt women, and that those who told you to go free could have taken your life with just one word, and no one would have known.’
Men were readier to undertake desperate adventures in those times than they are now. In this case the temptation was great, and the punishment, even in case of detection, was not likely to be very severe, as Will came of a loyal stock, and his uncle was in good repute, and a passable tale to account for his possession of the body and his ignorance of the identity might be easily devised.
Men were more willing to take crazy risks back then than they are today. In this situation, the temptation was strong, and even if he got caught, the consequences probably wouldn’t be that harsh, since Will came from a loyal family, and his uncle had a good reputation. It would be easy to come up with a plausible story to explain why he had the body and why he didn’t know who it belonged to.
The cavalier explained that a coveted cart had been prepared for the purpose; that the time of departure could be arranged so that he should reach London Bridge at dusk, and proceed through the City after the day had closed in; that people would be ready at his journey’s end to place the coffin in a vault without a minute’s delay; that officious inquirers in the streets would be easily repelled by the tale that he was carrying for interment the corpse of one who had died of the plague; and in short showed him every reason why he should succeed, and none why he should fail. After a time they were joined by another gentleman, masked like the first, who added new arguments to those which had been already urged; the wretched wife, too, added her tears and prayers to their calmer representations; and in the end, Will, moved by compassion and good-nature, by a love of the marvellous, by a mischievous anticipation of the terrors of the Kingston people when he should be missing next day, and finally, by the prospect of gain, took upon himself the task, and devoted all his energies to its successful execution.
The cavalier explained that a desired cart had been prepared for the purpose; that the departure time could be arranged so he would reach London Bridge at dusk and move through the City after dark; that people would be ready at the end of his journey to place the coffin in a vault without any delay; that nosy onlookers in the streets would be easily dismissed with the story that he was carrying for burial the body of someone who had died of the plague; and in short, he presented every reason why he should succeed, and none why he should fail. After a while, they were joined by another gentleman, masked like the first, who added more arguments to those that had already been made; the poor wife, too, contributed her tears and prayers to their calmer presentations; and in the end, Will, moved by compassion and kindness, by a love of the remarkable, by a mischievous anticipation of the fears of the Kingston people when he would be missing the next day, and finally, by the prospect of profit, took on the task and devoted all his energy to its successful completion.
The following night, when it was quite dark, the hollow echoes of old London Bridge responded to the rumbling of the cart which contained the ghastly load, the object of Will Marks’ care. Sufficiently disguised to attract no attention by his garb, Will walked at the horse’s head, as unconcerned as a man could be who was sensible that he had now arrived at the most dangerous part of his undertaking, but full of boldness and confidence.
The next night, when it was really dark, the empty sounds of old London Bridge echoed with the rumble of the cart that held the grim cargo, the focus of Will Marks' concern. Dressed in a way that wouldn’t draw any attention, Will walked at the horse's head, as relaxed as someone could be who knew he was now at the most perilous point of his task, but filled with courage and confidence.
It was now eight o’clock. After nine, none could walk the streets without danger of their lives, and even at this hour, robberies and murder were of no uncommon occurrence. The shops upon the bridge were all closed; the low wooden arches thrown across the way were like so many black pits, in every one of which ill-favoured fellows lurked in knots of three or four; some standing upright against the wall, lying in wait; others skulking in gateways, and thrusting out their uncombed heads and scowling eyes: others crossing and recrossing, and constantly jostling both horse and man to provoke a quarrel; others stealing away and summoning their companions in a low whistle. Once, even in that short passage, there was the noise of scuffling and the clash of swords behind him, but Will, who knew the City and its ways, kept straight on and scarcely turned his head.
It was now eight o’clock. After nine, it was dangerous to walk the streets, and even at this hour, robberies and murders were not uncommon. The shops on the bridge were all closed; the low wooden arches across the way looked like dark pits, with unsavory characters lurking in groups of three or four—some standing against the wall, lying in wait; others hiding in doorways, peeking out with their messy hair and scowling eyes; some crossing back and forth, constantly bumping into both horse and rider to stir up trouble; others slipping away and quietly calling for their friends with a low whistle. Once, even in that short passage, there was the sound of scuffling and swords clashing behind him, but Will, who knew the City and its ways, kept walking straight and barely turned his head.
The streets being unpaved, the rain of the night before had converted them into a perfect quagmire, which the splashing water-spouts from the gables, and the filth and offal cast from the different houses, swelled in no small degree. These odious matters being left to putrefy in the close and heavy air, emitted an insupportable stench, to which every court and passage poured forth a contribution of its own. Many parts, even of the main streets, with their projecting stories tottering overhead and nearly shutting out the sky, were more like huge chimneys than open ways. At the corners of some of these, great bonfires were burning to prevent infection from the plague, of which it was rumoured that some citizens had lately died; and few, who availing themselves of the light thus afforded paused for a moment to look around them, would have been disposed to doubt the existence of the disease, or wonder at its dreadful visitations.
The unpaved streets had turned into a muddy mess after last night’s rain, made worse by the splashing water from the rooftops and the waste being thrown out from various houses. These disgusting materials were left to rot in the heavy, stifling air, giving off an unbearable smell that every alley and passage contributed to. Even parts of the main streets, with their overhanging upper stories nearly blocking the sky, felt more like massive chimneys than actual roads. At some corners, large bonfires burned to ward off infection from the plague, which rumors suggested had recently claimed the lives of some citizens; and anyone who stopped for a moment to take in the scene, drawn in by the light of the fires, wouldn’t have been likely to doubt the presence of the disease or be surprised by its terrifying impact.
But it was not in such scenes as these, or even in the deep and miry road, that Will Marks found the chief obstacles to his progress. There were kites and ravens feeding in the streets (the only scavengers the City kept), who, scenting what he carried, followed the cart or fluttered on its top, and croaked their knowledge of its burden and their ravenous appetite for prey. There were distant fires, where the poor wood and plaster tenements wasted fiercely, and whither crowds made their way, clamouring eagerly for plunder, beating down all who came within their reach, and yelling like devils let loose. There were single-handed men flying from bands of ruffians, who pursued them with naked weapons, and hunted them savagely; there were drunken, desperate robbers issuing from their dens and staggering through the open streets where no man dared molest them; there were vagabond servitors returning from the Bear Garden, where had been good sport that day, dragging after them their torn and bleeding dogs, or leaving them to die and rot upon the road. Nothing was abroad but cruelty, violence, and disorder.
But it wasn’t in scenes like these, or even in the muddy road, that Will Marks found the biggest challenges to his progress. There were kites and ravens scavenging in the streets (the only cleanup crew the City had), who, sensing what he was carrying, followed the cart or fluttered on top of it, croaking about their knowledge of its contents and their hunger for a meal. There were distant fires where the cheap wood and plaster buildings burned fiercely, and crowds rushed toward them, eagerly clamoring for loot, pushing down anyone who got in their way, and yelling like crazed demons let loose. There were lone men fleeing from groups of thugs, who pursued them with drawn weapons and hunted them down mercilessly; there were drunken, desperate thieves coming out of their hideouts and staggering through the streets where no one dared to confront them; there were wandering servants returning from the Bear Garden, where there had been good entertainment that day, dragging along their injured and bleeding dogs, or leaving them to die and rot on the road. Nothing was out there but cruelty, violence, and chaos.
Many were the interruptions which Will Marks encountered from these stragglers, and many the narrow escapes he made. Now some stout bully would take his seat upon the cart, insisting to be driven to his own home, and now two or three men would come down upon him together, and demand that on peril of his life he showed them what he had inside. Then a party of the city watch, upon their rounds, would draw across the road, and not satisfied with his tale, question him closely, and revenge themselves by a little cuffing and hustling for maltreatment sustained at other hands that night. All these assailants had to be rebutted, some by fair words, some by foul, and some by blows. But Will Marks was not the man to be stopped or turned back now he had penetrated so far, and though he got on slowly, still he made his way down Fleet-street and reached the church at last.
Will Marks faced many interruptions from these stragglers and had quite a few close calls. Sometimes a tough bully would sit on the cart, insisting to be taken to his home, and other times two or three men would confront him together, demanding to see what he had inside, threatening him with violence if he didn’t comply. Then, a group of city watchmen would block the road, and not satisfied with his story, they would question him intensely, taking out their frustrations on him with a bit of pushing and shoving due to mistreatment they had received earlier that night. Will had to fend off each of these attackers, some with kind words, some with harsh ones, and some with physical force. But he was determined not to be stopped or turned back now that he had come so far. Even though he moved slowly, he finally made his way down Fleet Street and reached the church.
As he had been forewarned, all was in readiness. Directly he stopped, the coffin was removed by four men, who appeared so suddenly that they seemed to have started from the earth. A fifth mounted the cart, and scarcely allowing Will time to snatch from it p. 277a little bundle containing such of his own clothes as he had thrown off on assuming his disguise, drove briskly away. Will never saw cart or man again.
As he had been warned, everything was ready. As soon as he stopped, four men quickly removed the coffin, appearing so suddenly they seemed to have come up from the ground. A fifth man jumped onto the cart and barely gave Will enough time to grab a small bundle of his clothes that he had tossed aside when he put on his disguise before driving off quickly. Will never saw the cart or the men again.
He followed the body into the church, and it was well he lost no time in doing so, for the door was immediately closed. There was no light in the building save that which came from a couple of torches borne by two men in cloaks, who stood upon the brink of a vault. Each supported a female figure, and all observed a profound silence.
He followed the body into the church, and it was good he didn't waste any time, as the door was quickly closed behind him. There was no light in the building except for a couple of torches held by two men in cloaks, who stood at the edge of a vault. Each man supported a woman, and everyone was completely silent.
By this dim and solemn glare, which made Will feel as though light itself were dead, and its tomb the dreary arches that frowned above, they placed the coffin in the vault, with uncovered heads, and closed it up. One of the torch-bearers then turned to Will, and stretched forth his hand, in which was a purse of gold. Something told him directly that those were the same eyes which he had seen beneath the mask.
By this dim and somber light, which made Will feel like light itself was dead, with its grave being the gloomy arches above, they placed the coffin in the vault, with their heads uncovered, and sealed it shut. One of the torch-bearers then turned to Will and held out his hand, which held a purse of gold. Something immediately told him that those were the same eyes he had seen beneath the mask.
‘Take it,’ said the cavalier in a low voice, ‘and be happy. Though these have been hasty obsequies, and no priest has blessed the work, there will not be the less peace with thee thereafter, for having laid his bones beside those of his little children. Keep thy own counsel, for thy sake no less than ours, and God be with thee!’
‘Take it,’ said the gentleman in a low voice, ‘and be happy. Although these have been quick funerals, and no priest has blessed the work, you will still find peace afterwards for having laid his bones next to those of his little children. Keep this to yourself, for your sake as well as ours, and may God be with you!’
‘The blessing of a widowed mother on thy head, good friend!’ cried the younger lady through her tears; ‘the blessing of one who has now no hope or rest but in this grave!’
‘The blessing of a widowed mother on your head, my good friend!’ cried the younger woman through her tears; ‘the blessing of someone who now has no hope or rest except in this grave!’
Will stood with the purse in his hand, and involuntarily made a gesture as though he would return it, for though a thoughtless fellow, he was of a frank and generous nature. But the two gentlemen, extinguishing their torches, cautioned him to be gone, as their common safety would be endangered by a longer delay; and at the same time their retreating footsteps sounded through the church. He turned, therefore, towards the point at which he had entered, and seeing by a faint gleam in the distance that the door was again partially open, groped his way towards it and so passed into the street.
Will stood with the purse in his hand and instinctively moved as if he would return it, because even though he could be thoughtless, he had a straightforward and generous nature. But the two men, putting out their torches, warned him to leave, saying that staying longer would put their safety at risk; at the same time, their footsteps echoed through the church. He then turned toward the spot where he had entered, and noticing a faint light in the distance showing that the door was partially open again, he made his way toward it and stepped out into the street.
Meantime the local authorities of Kingston had kept watch and ward all the previous night, fancying every now and then that dismal shrieks were borne towards them on the wind, and frequently winking to each other, and drawing closer to the fire as they drank the health of the lonely sentinel, upon whom a clerical gentleman present was especially severe by reason of his levity and youthful folly. Two or three of the gravest in company, who were of a theological turn, propounded to him the question, whether such a character was not but poorly armed for single combat with the Devil, and whether he himself would not have been a stronger opponent; but the clerical gentleman, sharply reproving them for their presumption in discussing such questions, clearly showed that a fitter champion than Will could scarcely have been selected, not only for that being a child of Satan, he was the less likely to be alarmed by the appearance of his own father, but because Satan himself would be at his ease in such company, and would not scruple to kick up his heels to an extent which it was quite certain he would never venture before clerical eyes, under whose influence (as was notorious) he became quite a tame and milk-and-water character.
Meanwhile, the local authorities of Kingston had kept watch all night, occasionally thinking they heard eerie screams carried by the wind. They frequently exchanged glances and huddled closer to the fire as they toasted the health of the solitary guard. One clerical gentleman in particular was especially critical of the guard for his lightheartedness and youthful foolishness. A couple of the more serious members of the group, who had a theological bent, asked him whether such a person was really prepared to face off against the Devil, and whether he himself would have made a better opponent. However, the clerical gentleman firmly reprimanded them for their boldness in discussing such matters, making it clear that a more suitable champion than Will could hardly have been chosen. Not only was Will a child of Satan, making him less likely to be frightened by the presence of his own father, but Satan himself would feel comfortable in his company and wouldn’t hesitate to let loose in ways he would never consider in front of clerical figures, under whose influence (as was well known) he turned into a rather docile and harmless character.
But when next morning arrived, and with it no Will Marks, and when a strong party repairing to the spot, as a strong party ventured to do in broad day, found Will gone and the gibbet empty, matters grew serious indeed. The day passing away and no news arriving, and the night going on also without any intelligence, the thing grew more tremendous still; in short, the neighbourhood worked itself up to such a comfortable pitch of mystery and horror, that it is a great question whether the general feeling was not one of excessive disappointment, when, on the second morning, Will Marks returned.
But when the next morning came with no sign of Will Marks, and a large group went to the site, as they boldly did in broad daylight, they found Will missing and the gallows empty, things became very serious. As the day went by without any updates, and the night also turned up no news, the situation became even more alarming. In short, the community worked itself into such a heightened state of mystery and horror that it begs the question of whether the overall feeling was one of great disappointment when, on the second morning, Will Marks finally returned.
However this may be, back Will came in a very cool and collected state, and appearing not to trouble himself much about anybody except old John Podgers, who, having been sent for, was sitting in the Town Hall crying slowly, and dozing between whiles. Having embraced his uncle and assured him of his safety, Will mounted on a table and told his story to the crowd.
However this may be, Will came back in a very calm and collected state, seeming not to worry much about anyone except old John Podgers, who, having been called for, was sitting in the Town Hall crying slowly and dozing off occasionally. After hugging his uncle and assuring him of his safety, Will climbed onto a table and shared his story with the crowd.
And surely they would have been the most unreasonable crowd that ever assembled together, if they had been in the least respect disappointed with the tale he told them; for besides describing the Witches’ Dance to the minutest motion of their legs, and performing it in character on the table, with the assistance of a broomstick, he related how they had carried off the body in a copper caldron, and so bewitched him, that he lost his senses until he found himself lying under a hedge at least ten miles off, whence he had straightway returned as they then beheld. The story gained such universal applause that it soon afterwards brought down express from London the great witch-finder of the age, the Heaven-born Hopkins, who having examined Will closely on several points, pronounced it the most extraordinary and the best accredited witch-story ever known, under which title it was published at the Three Bibles on London Bridge, in small quarto, with a view of the caldron from an original drawing, and a portrait of the clerical gentleman as he sat by the fire.
And they would have been the most unreasonable crowd ever gathered together if they had been at all disappointed with the story he told them; because in addition to describing the Witches’ Dance down to the smallest movements of their legs and performing it in character on the table with a broomstick, he shared how they had carried off the body in a copper cauldron and cast a spell on him so that he lost his senses until he woke up lying under a hedge at least ten miles away, from which he returned right away as they then saw. The story got such widespread acclaim that it soon attracted the great witch-finder of the age, the heavenly Hopkins, from London, who, after closely questioning Will on several points, declared it the most extraordinary and best-verified witch story ever known, under which title it was published at the Three Bibles on London Bridge, in a small quarto, complete with an illustration of the cauldron from an original drawing and a portrait of the clergyman as he sat by the fire.
On one point Will was particularly careful: and that was to describe for the witches he had seen, three impossible old females, whose likenesses never were or will be. Thus he saved the lives of the suspected parties, and of all other old women who were dragged before him to be identified.
On one point, Will was especially cautious: he made sure to describe the witches he had seen as three impossible old women, whose appearances never existed and never will. This way, he protected the lives of the accused and all the other older women who were brought before him for identification.
This circumstance occasioned John Podgers much grief and sorrow, until happening one day to cast his eyes upon his housekeeper, and observing her to be plainly afflicted with rheumatism, he procured her to be burnt as an undoubted witch. For this service to the state he was immediately knighted, and became from that time Sir John Podgers.
This situation brought John Podgers a lot of grief and sadness, until one day he happened to see his housekeeper and noticed she was clearly suffering from rheumatism. He arranged for her to be burned as an obvious witch. For this service to the state, he was immediately knighted and from that time on became Sir John Podgers.
Will Marks never gained any clue to the mystery in which he had been an actor, nor did any inscription in the church, which he often visited afterwards, nor any of the limited inquiries that he dared to make, yield him the least assistance. As he kept his own secret, he was compelled to spend the gold discreetly and sparingly. In the course of time he married the young lady of whom I have already told you, whose maiden name is not recorded, with whom he led a prosperous and happy life. Years and years after this adventure, it was his wont to tell her upon a stormy night that it was a great comfort to him to think those bones, to whomsoever they might have once belonged, were not bleaching in the troubled air, but were mouldering away with the dust of their own kith and kindred in a quiet grave.
Will Marks never found any clues to the mystery he had experienced, and neither did any inscription in the church he often visited later provide him with any help, nor did the few inquiries he dared to make yield him any assistance. Since he kept his own secret, he had to spend the money carefully and sparingly. Eventually, he married the young woman I've already mentioned, whose maiden name isn't recorded, and they lived a prosperous and happy life together. Many years after this adventure, he would often tell her on stormy nights that it was a great comfort to him to think that those bones, no matter who they once belonged to, were not left to bleach in the troubled air but were instead resting peacefully with their own kind in a quiet grave.
FURTHER PARTICULARS OF MASTER HUMPHREY’S VISITOR
Being very full of Mr. Pickwick’s application, and highly pleased with the compliment he had paid me, it will be readily supposed that long before our next night of meeting I communicated it to my three friends, who unanimously voted his admission into our body. We all looked forward with some impatience to the occasion which would enroll him among us, but I am greatly mistaken if Jack Redburn and myself were not by many degrees the most impatient of the party.
Being quite impressed by Mr. Pickwick’s efforts and really happy with the compliment he gave me, it’s easy to assume that long before our next meeting, I shared the news with my three friends, who all agreed to let him join us. We all eagerly anticipated the moment when he would officially become part of our group, but I would be very surprised if Jack Redburn and I weren’t the most excited members of the bunch.
At length the night came, and a few minutes after ten Mr. Pickwick’s knock was heard at the street-door. He was shown into a lower room, and I directly took my crooked stick and went to accompany him up-stairs, in order that he might be presented with all honour and formality.
At last, night fell, and just after ten o’clock, Mr. Pickwick’s knock was heard at the front door. He was taken to a downstairs room, and I immediately grabbed my crooked stick and went to escort him upstairs, so I could present him with all the respect and formality he deserved.
‘Mr. Pickwick,’ said I, on entering the room, ‘I am rejoiced to see you,—rejoiced to believe that this is but the opening of a long series of visits to this house, and but the beginning of a close and lasting friendship.’
‘Mr. Pickwick,’ I said as I walked into the room, ‘I’m really glad to see you—excited to think that this is just the start of many visits to this house, and the beginning of a close and lasting friendship.’
That gentleman made a suitable reply with a cordiality and frankness peculiarly his own, and glanced with a smile towards two persons behind the door, whom I had not at first observed, and whom I immediately recognised as Mr. Samuel Weller and his father.
That gentleman responded appropriately with a warmth and openness unique to him, and smiled at two people behind the door that I hadn't noticed at first, who I quickly recognized as Mr. Samuel Weller and his father.
It was a warm evening, but the elder Mr. Weller was attired, notwithstanding, in a most capacious greatcoat, and his chin enveloped in a large speckled shawl, such as is usually worn by stage coachmen on active service. He looked very rosy and very stout, especially about the legs, which appeared to have been compressed into his top-boots with some difficulty. His broad-brimmed hat he held under his left arm, and with the forefinger of his right hand he touched his forehead a great many times in acknowledgment of my presence.
It was a warm evening, but the older Mr. Weller was dressed, nonetheless, in an oversized greatcoat, with his chin wrapped in a large speckled shawl, like the kind worn by stagecoach drivers on the job. He looked quite rosy and plump, especially around the legs, which seemed to have been squeezed into his top boots with some effort. He held his wide-brimmed hat under his left arm and repeatedly tapped his forehead with his right forefinger as a way of acknowledging my presence.
‘I am very glad to see you in such good health, Mr. Weller,’ said I.
‘I’m really glad to see you in such good health, Mr. Weller,’ I said.
‘Why, thankee, sir,’ returned Mr. Weller, ‘the axle an’t broke yet. We keeps up a steady pace,—not too sewere, but vith a moderate degree o’ friction,—and the consekens is that ve’re still a runnin’ and comes in to the time reg’lar.—My son Samivel, sir, as you may have read on in history,’ added Mr. Weller, introducing his first-born.
‘Thanks, sir,’ replied Mr. Weller, ‘the axle isn’t broken yet. We keep a steady pace—not too rough, but with a moderate amount of friction—and as a result, we’re still running and arrive on time regularly. My son Sam, sir, as you might have read about in history,’ added Mr. Weller, introducing his first-born.
I received Sam very graciously, but before he could say a word his father struck in again.
I welcomed Sam warmly, but before he could say anything, his father interrupted again.
‘Samivel Veller, sir,’ said the old gentleman, ‘has conferred upon me the ancient title o’ grandfather vich had long laid dormouse, and wos s’posed to be nearly hex-tinct in our family. Sammy, relate a anecdote o’ vun o’ them boys,—that ’ere little anecdote about young Tony sayin’ as he would smoke a pipe unbeknown to his mother.’
‘Samivel Veller, sir,’ said the old gentleman, ‘has given me the old title of grandfather that had long been forgotten and was thought to be nearly extinct in our family. Sammy, share a story about one of those boys—a story about young Tony saying that he would smoke a pipe without his mother knowing.’
‘Be quiet, can’t you?’ said Sam; ‘I never see such a old magpie—never!’
‘Be quiet, can’t you?’ said Sam; ‘I’ve never seen such an old magpie—never!’
‘That ’ere Tony is the blessedest boy,’ said Mr. Weller, heedless of this rebuff, ‘the blessedest boy as ever I see in my days! of all the charmin’est infants as ever I heerd tell on, includin’ them as was kivered over by the robin-redbreasts arter they’d committed sooicide with blackberries, there never wos any like that ’ere little Tony. He’s alvays a playin’ vith a quart pot, that boy is! To see him a settin’ down on the doorstep pretending to drink out of it, and fetching a long breath artervards, and smoking a bit of firevood, and sayin’, “Now I’m grandfather,”—to see him a doin’ that at two year old is better than any play as wos ever wrote. “Now I’m grandfather!” He wouldn’t take a pint pot if you wos to make him a present on it, but he gets his quart, and then he says, “Now I’m grandfather!”’
‘That kid Tony is the best boy,’ said Mr. Weller, ignoring the rebuff, ‘the best boy I’ve ever seen in my life! Of all the charming little ones I’ve heard of, including those covered by the robins after they’ve committed suicide with blackberries, there’s never been anyone like that little Tony. He’s always playing with a quart pot! To see him sitting on the doorstep pretending to drink from it, taking a big breath afterward, smoking a piece of firewood, and saying, “Now I’m grandfather”—seeing him do that at two years old is better than any play that’s ever been written. “Now I’m grandfather!” He wouldn’t take a pint pot if you offered it to him, but he gets his quart, and then he says, “Now I’m grandfather!”’
Mr. Weller was so overpowered by this picture that he straightway fell into a most alarming fit of coughing, which must certainly have been attended with some fatal result but for the dexterity and promptitude of Sam, who, taking a firm grasp of the shawl just under his father’s chin, shook him to and fro with great violence, at the same time administering some smart blows between his shoulders. By this curious mode of treatment Mr. Weller was finally recovered, but with a very crimson face, and in a state of great exhaustion.
Mr. Weller was so overwhelmed by this sight that he immediately fell into a severe coughing fit, which surely would have had a disastrous outcome if it weren't for Sam's quick thinking and skill. Sam grabbed the shawl just under his father's chin and shook him back and forth vigorously while also giving him some hard pats on the back. Thanks to this unusual method, Mr. Weller eventually recovered, but he had a very red face and was extremely exhausted.
‘He’ll do now, Sam,’ said Mr. Pickwick, who had been in some alarm himself.
‘He’ll do now, Sam,’ said Mr. Pickwick, who had been a bit worried himself.
‘He’ll do, sir!’ cried Sam, looking reproachfully at his parent. ‘Yes, he will do one o’ these days,—he’ll do for his-self and then he’ll wish he hadn’t. Did anybody ever see sich a inconsiderate old file,—laughing into conwulsions afore company, and stamping on the floor as if he’d brought his own carpet vith him and wos under a wager to punch the pattern out in a given time? He’ll begin again in a minute. There—he’s a goin’ off—I said he would!’
‘He’ll do, sir!’ shouted Sam, looking disapprovingly at his dad. ‘Yes, he will manage one of these days — he’ll take care of himself and then he’ll regret it. Has anyone ever seen such an inconsiderate old fool—laughing uncontrollably in front of company, stomping on the floor like he brought his own carpet and is under a bet to wear out the pattern in no time? He’s about to start again any second. There—he's going off again—I knew he would!’
p. 282In fact, Mr. Weller, whose mind was still running upon his precocious grandson, was seen to shake his head from side to side, while a laugh, working like an earthquake, below the surface, produced various extraordinary appearances in his face, chest, and shoulders,—the more alarming because unaccompanied by any noise whatever. These emotions, however, gradually subsided, and after three or four short relapses he wiped his eyes with the cuff of his coat, and looked about him with tolerable composure.
p. 282In fact, Mr. Weller, whose thoughts were still on his advanced grandson, was seen shaking his head back and forth, while a laugh, bubbling like an earthquake beneath the surface, caused various strange expressions on his face, chest, and shoulders—more alarming because it was completely silent. However, these emotions gradually faded, and after three or four brief moments of returning laughter, he wiped his eyes with his coat cuff and looked around with reasonable composure.
‘Afore the governor vith-draws,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘there is a pint, respecting vich Sammy has a qvestion to ask. Vile that qvestion is a perwadin’ this here conwersation, p’raps the genl’men vill permit me to re-tire.’
‘Before the governor leaves,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘there’s a point about which Sammy has a question to ask. While that question is relevant to this conversation, perhaps the gentlemen will allow me to step aside.’
‘Wot are you goin’ away for?’ demanded Sam, seizing his father by the coat-tail.
‘Why are you leaving?’ asked Sam, grabbing his father by the coat-tail.
‘I never see such a undootiful boy as you, Samivel,’ returned Mr. Weller. ‘Didn’t you make a solemn promise, amountin’ almost to a speeches o’ wow, that you’d put that ’ere qvestion on my account?’
‘I’ve never seen such an ungrateful boy as you, Samivel,’ replied Mr. Weller. ‘Didn’t you make a serious promise, almost like a grand speech, that you’d bring up that question for my sake?’
‘Well, I’m agreeable to do it,’ said Sam, ‘but not if you go cuttin’ away like that, as the bull turned round and mildly observed to the drover ven they wos a goadin’ him into the butcher’s door. The fact is, sir,’ said Sam, addressing me, ‘that he wants to know somethin’ respectin’ that ’ere lady as is housekeeper here.’
‘Well, I’m okay with doing it,’ said Sam, ‘but not if you keep pushing like that, like the bull who turned around and calmly pointed out to the drover when they were trying to get him into the butcher’s door. The fact is, sir,’ said Sam, addressing me, ‘that he wants to know something about that lady who’s the housekeeper here.’
‘Ay. What is that?’
"Yeah. What is that?"
‘Vy, sir,’ said Sam, grinning still more, ‘he wishes to know vether she—’
‘Hey, sir,’ said Sam, grinning even wider, ‘he wants to know whether she—’
‘In short,’ interposed old Mr. Weller decisively, a perspiration breaking out upon his forehead, ‘vether that ’ere old creetur is or is not a widder.’
‘In short,’ old Mr. Weller said firmly, sweat beading on his forehead, ‘whether that old creature is or isn’t a widow.’
Mr. Pickwick laughed heartily, and so did I, as I replied decisively, that ‘my housekeeper was a spinster.’
Mr. Pickwick laughed genuinely, and so did I, as I replied firmly that 'my housekeeper was single.'
‘There!’ cried Sam, ‘now you’re satisfied. You hear she’s a spinster.’
‘There!’ shouted Sam, ‘now you’re happy. You hear she’s single.’
‘A wot?’ said his father, with deep scorn.
“A what?” his father said with deep scorn.
‘A spinster,’ replied Sam.
"A single woman," replied Sam.
Mr. Weller looked very hard at his son for a minute or two, and then said,
Mr. Weller stared intently at his son for a minute or two, and then said,
‘Never mind vether she makes jokes or not, that’s no matter. Wot I say is, is that ’ere female a widder, or is she not?’
‘Never mind whether she makes jokes or not, that doesn’t matter. What I’m saying is, is that woman a widow, or is she not?’
‘Wot do you mean by her making jokes?’ demanded Sam, quite aghast at the obscurity of his parent’s speech.
‘What do you mean by her making jokes?’ demanded Sam, quite shocked by the confusion of his parent's words.
‘Never you mind, Samivel,’ returned Mr. Weller gravely; ‘puns may be wery good things or they may be wery bad ’uns, and a female may be none the better or she may be none the vurse for making of ’em; that’s got nothing to do vith widders.’
‘Never mind, Samivel,’ Mr. Weller replied seriously; ‘puns can be really good or they can be really bad, and a woman might not be any better or any worse for making them; that’s got nothing to do with widows.’
‘Wy now,’ said Sam, looking round, ‘would anybody believe as a man at his time o’ life could be running his head agin spinsters and punsters being the same thing?’
‘Well now,’ said Sam, looking around, ‘can anyone believe that a man at his age could be messing around with spinsters and punsters being the same thing?’
‘There an’t a straw’s difference between ’em,’ said Mr. Weller. ‘Your father didn’t drive a coach for so many years, not to be ekal to his own langvidge as far as that goes, Sammy.’
“There isn’t a straw’s difference between them,” said Mr. Weller. “Your father didn’t drive a coach for so many years not to be equal to his own language as far as that goes, Sammy.”
Avoiding the question of etymology, upon which the old gentleman’s mind was quite made up, he was several times assured that the housekeeper had never been married. He expressed great satisfaction on hearing this, and apologised for the question, remarking that he had been greatly terrified by a widow not long before, and that his natural timidity was increased in consequence.
Avoiding the topic of where the word comes from, which the old gentleman had already decided on, he was told several times that the housekeeper had never been married. He felt extremely relieved upon hearing this and apologized for asking, noting that he had been really scared by a widow not long ago, and that his natural shyness had grown as a result.
‘It wos on the rail,’ said Mr. Weller, with strong emphasis; ‘I wos a goin’ down to Birmingham by the rail, and I wos locked up in a close carriage vith a living widder. Alone we wos; the widder and me wos alone; and I believe it wos only because we wos alone and there wos no clergyman in the conwayance, that that ’ere widder didn’t marry me afore ve reached the half-way station. Ven I think how she began a screaming as we wos a goin’ under them tunnels in the dark,—how she kept on a faintin’ and ketchin’ hold o’ me,—and how I tried to bust open the door as was tight-locked and perwented all escape—Ah! It was a awful thing, most awful!’
‘It was on the train,’ said Mr. Weller, with strong emphasis; ‘I was heading down to Birmingham by train, and I was stuck in a cramped carriage with a living widow. We were alone; the widow and I were alone; and I believe it was only because we were alone and there was no clergyman in the carriage that the widow didn’t marry me before we reached the halfway station. When I think about how she started screaming as we were going through those dark tunnels—how she kept fainting and grabbing onto me—and how I tried to bust open the door that was tightly locked and prevented any escape—Ah! It was an awful thing, truly awful!’
Mr. Weller was so very much overcome by this retrospect that he was unable, until he had wiped his brow several times, to return any reply to the question whether he approved of railway communication, notwithstanding that it would appear from the answer which he ultimately gave, that he entertained strong opinions on the subject.
Mr. Weller was so overwhelmed by this reflection that he couldn't respond to the question about whether he supported railway communication until he had wiped his brow several times. However, from the answer he finally gave, it was clear that he had strong opinions on the matter.
‘I con-sider,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘that the rail is unconstitootional and an inwaser o’ priwileges, and I should wery much like to know what that ’ere old Carter as once stood up for our liberties and wun ’em too,—I should like to know wot he vould say, if he wos alive now, to Englishmen being locked up vith widders, or with anybody again their wills. Wot a old Carter would have said, a old Coachman may say, and I as-sert that in that pint o’ view alone, the rail is an inwaser. As to the comfort, vere’s the comfort o’ sittin’ in a harm-cheer lookin’ at brick walls or heaps o’ mud, never comin’ to a public-house, never seein’ a glass o’ ale, never goin’ through a pike, never meetin’ a change o’ no kind (horses or othervise), but alvays comin’ to a place, ven you come to one at all, the wery picter o’ the last, vith the same p’leesemen standing about, the same blessed old bell a ringin’, the same unfort’nate people standing behind the bars, a waitin’ to be let in; and everythin’ the same except the name, vich is wrote up in the same sized letters as the last name, and vith the same colours. As to the honour and dignity o’ travellin’, vere can that be vithout a coachman; and wot’s the rail to sich coachmen and guards as is sometimes forced to go by it, but a outrage and a insult? As to the pace, wot sort o’ pace do you think I, Tony Veller, could have kept a coach goin’ at, for five hundred thousand pound a mile, paid in adwance afore the coach was on the road? And as to the ingein,—a nasty, wheezin’, creakin’, gaspin’, puffin’, bustin’ monster, alvays out o’ breath, vith a shiny green-and-gold back, like a unpleasant beetle in that ’ere gas magnifier,—as to the ingein as is alvays a pourin’ out red-hot coals at night, and black smoke in the day, the sensiblest thing it does, in my opinion, is, ven there’s somethin’ in the vay, and it sets up that ’ere frightful scream vich seems to say, “Now here’s two hundred and forty passengers in the wery greatest extremity o’ danger, and here’s their two hundred and forty screams in vun!”’
"I think," said Mr. Weller, "that the train is unconstitutional and an invasion of our rights, and I’d really like to know what that old Carter, who once stood up for our liberties and won them too, would say if he were alive now about Englishmen being locked up with widows or anyone else against their will. What an old Carter would have said, an old Coachman can say too, and I insist that from that point of view alone, the train is an invasion. As for the comfort, where’s the comfort in sitting in an armchair looking at brick walls or piles of mud, never stopping at a pub, never seeing a glass of ale, never going through a toll, never experiencing any kind of change (horses or otherwise), but always just arriving at a place, when you arrive at one at all, that's exactly like the last one, with the same policemen standing around, the same old bell ringing, the same unfortunate people waiting behind bars to be let in; and everything the same except the name, which is written in the same sized letters as the last name, and in the same colors. As for the honor and dignity of traveling, where can that be without a coachman? And what’s the train to such coachmen and guards who are sometimes forced to go by it, but an outrage and an insult? As for the speed, what kind of speed do you think I, Tony Weller, could have kept a coach going at, for five hundred thousand pounds a mile, paid in advance before the coach was on the road? And as for the engine—a nasty, wheezing, creaking, gasping, puffing, bursting monster, always out of breath, with a shiny green-and-gold back, like an unpleasant beetle in that gas magnifier—as for the engine that’s always pouring out red-hot coals at night and black smoke during the day, the smartest thing it does, in my opinion, is when there’s something in the way, and it lets out that frightful scream which seems to say, 'Now here are two hundred and forty passengers in the very greatest extremity of danger, and here are their two hundred and forty screams in one!'"
By this time I began to fear that my friends would be rendered impatient by my protracted absence. I therefore begged Mr. Pickwick to accompany me up-stairs, and left the two Mr. Wellers in the care of the housekeeper, laying strict injunctions upon her to treat them with all possible hospitality.
By this time, I started to worry that my friends would become impatient because I had been gone for so long. So, I asked Mr. Pickwick to come upstairs with me and left the two Mr. Wellers in the housekeeper's care, insisting that she treat them as hospitably as possible.
IV
THE CLOCK
THE CLOCK
As we were going up-stairs, Mr. Pickwick put on his spectacles, which he had held in his hand hitherto; arranged his neckerchief, smoothed down his waistcoat, and made many other little preparations of that kind which men are accustomed to be mindful of, when they are going among strangers for the first time, and are anxious to impress them pleasantly. Seeing that I smiled, he smiled too, and said that if it had occurred to him before he left home, he would certainly have presented himself in pumps and silk stockings.
As we were heading upstairs, Mr. Pickwick put on his glasses, which he had been holding in his hand until then; adjusted his scarf, straightened his vest, and took care of many other little details that men usually think about when they're meeting new people for the first time and want to make a good impression. Noticing my smile, he smiled back and said that if he had thought about it before leaving home, he definitely would have worn his pumps and silk stockings.
‘I would, indeed, my dear sir,’ he said very seriously; ‘I would have shown my respect for the society, by laying aside my gaiters.’
‘I truly would, my dear sir,’ he said very earnestly; ‘I would have shown my respect for the society by taking off my gaiters.’
‘You may rest assured,’ said I, ‘that they would have regretted your doing so very much, for they are quite attached to them.’
‘You can be sure,’ I said, ‘that they would regret it a lot if you did that, because they’re really attached to them.’
‘No, really!’ cried Mr. Pickwick, with manifest pleasure. ‘Do you think they care about my gaiters? Do you seriously think that they identify me at all with my gaiters?’
‘No, really!’ cried Mr. Pickwick, clearly delighted. ‘Do you think they care about my gaiters? Do you honestly think they connect me at all with my gaiters?’
‘I am sure they do,’ I replied.
‘I’m sure they do,’ I replied.
‘Well, now,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘that is one of the most charming and agreeable circumstances that could possibly have occurred to me!’
‘Well, now,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘that is one of the most delightful and pleasant things that could have happened to me!’
I should not have written down this short conversation, but that it developed a slight point in Mr. Pickwick’s character, with which I was not previously acquainted. He has a secret pride in his legs. The manner in which he spoke, and the accompanying glance he bestowed upon his tights, convince me that Mr. Pickwick regards his legs with much innocent vanity.
I probably shouldn't have noted this brief conversation, but it revealed a small aspect of Mr. Pickwick’s character that I didn’t know before. He takes a secret pride in his legs. The way he spoke and the look he cast at his tights made me realize that Mr. Pickwick has a bit of innocent vanity about his legs.
‘But here are our friends,’ said I, opening the door and taking his arm in mine; ‘let them speak for themselves.—Gentlemen, I present to you Mr. Pickwick.’
‘But here are our friends,’ I said, opening the door and linking my arm with his; ‘let them speak for themselves.—Gentlemen, I introduce you to Mr. Pickwick.’
Mr. Pickwick and I must have been a good contrast just then. I, leaning quietly on my crutch-stick, with something of a care-worn, patient air; he, having hold of my arm, and bowing in every direction with the most elastic politeness, and an expression of face whose sprightly cheerfulness and good-humour knew no bounds. The difference between us must have been more striking yet, as we advanced towards the table, and the amiable gentleman, adapting his jocund step to my poor tread, had his attention divided between treating my infirmities with the utmost consideration, and affecting to be wholly unconscious that I required any.
Mr. Pickwick and I must have looked like a real contrast at that moment. I was leaning quietly on my cane, looking a bit careworn and patient; he was holding onto my arm, bowing in every direction with the most lively politeness, and had a face full of cheerful energy and good humor. The difference between us was even more obvious as we made our way to the table. The kind gentleman adjusted his cheerful pace to match my slow steps, while trying to act completely unaware of my difficulties, even though he was being extremely considerate of them.
I made him personally known to each of my friends in turn. First, to the deaf gentleman, whom he regarded with much interest, and accosted with great frankness and cordiality. He had evidently some vague idea, at the moment, that my friend being deaf must be dumb also; for when the latter opened his lips to express the pleasure it afforded him to know a gentleman of whom he had heard so much, Mr. Pickwick was so extremely disconcerted, that I was obliged to step in to his relief.
I introduced him to each of my friends one by one. First, to the deaf man, whom he looked at with a lot of interest and spoke to with great openness and warmth. At that moment, he clearly had some unclear idea that since my friend was deaf, he must also be mute; so when my friend started to speak, expressing how happy he was to meet someone he had heard so much about, Mr. Pickwick was so taken aback that I had to step in to help him out.
His meeting with Jack Redburn was quite a treat to see. Mr. Pickwick smiled, and shook hands, and looked at him through his spectacles, and under them, and over them, and nodded his head approvingly, and then nodded to me, as much as to say, ‘This is just the man; you were quite right;’ and then turned to Jack and said a few hearty words, and then did and said everything over again with unimpaired vivacity. As to Jack himself, he was quite as much delighted with Mr. Pickwick as Mr. Pickwick could possibly be with him. Two people never can have met together since the world began, who exchanged a warmer or more enthusiastic greeting.
His meeting with Jack Redburn was really something to witness. Mr. Pickwick smiled, shook hands, looked at him through his glasses, and around them, nodded his head in approval, then nodded to me, as if to say, ‘This is exactly the guy; you were spot on;’ and then turned to Jack and said a few warm words, repeating everything with the same lively enthusiasm. As for Jack, he was just as thrilled to meet Mr. Pickwick as Mr. Pickwick was to meet him. No two people have ever met since the dawn of time who exchanged a warmer or more enthusiastic greeting.
It was amusing to observe the difference between this encounter and that which succeeded, between Mr. Pickwick and Mr. Miles. It was clear that the latter gentleman viewed our new member as a kind of rival in the affections of Jack Redburn, and besides this, he had more than once hinted to me, in secret, that although he had no doubt Mr. Pickwick was a very worthy man, still he did consider that some of his exploits were unbecoming a gentleman of his years and gravity. Over and above these grounds of distrust, it is one of his fixed opinions, that the law never can by possibility do anything wrong; he therefore looks upon Mr. Pickwick as one who has justly suffered in purse and peace for a breach of his plighted faith to an unprotected female, and holds that he is called upon to regard him with some suspicion on that account. These causes led to a rather cold and formal reception; which Mr. Pickwick acknowledged with the same stateliness and intense politeness as was displayed on the other side. Indeed, he assumed an air of such majestic defiance, that I was fearful he might break out into some solemn protest or declaration, and therefore inducted him into his chair without a moment’s delay.
It was amusing to see the difference between this encounter and the one that followed, between Mr. Pickwick and Mr. Miles. It was obvious that the latter viewed our new member as a kind of rival for Jack Redburn's affections, and on top of that, he had hinted to me more than once, in private, that while he had no doubt Mr. Pickwick was a decent guy, he still thought some of his actions were inappropriate for a man of his age and seriousness. Additionally, he firmly believes that the law can never be wrong; therefore, he sees Mr. Pickwick as someone who rightfully suffered financial and emotional consequences for breaking a promise to an unprotected woman and feels justified in viewing him with suspicion for that reason. These factors led to a rather cold and formal greeting; Mr. Pickwick responded with the same kind of stateliness and intense politeness that was shown to him. In fact, he carried himself with such an air of majestic defiance that I worried he might launch into some solemn protest or declaration, so I quickly guided him into his chair without delay.
This piece of generalship was perfectly successful. The instant he took his seat, Mr. Pickwick surveyed us all with a most benevolent aspect, and was taken with a fit of smiling full five minutes long. His interest in our ceremonies was immense. They are not very numerous or complicated, and a description of them may be comprised in very few words. As our transactions have already been, and must necessarily continue to be, more or less anticipated by being presented in these pages at different times, and under various forms, they do not require a detailed account.
This act of leadership was completely successful. The moment he sat down, Mr. Pickwick looked around at all of us with a genuinely kind expression, and he smiled for a full five minutes straight. He was really interested in our ceremonies. They aren't very many or complicated, and I can summarize them in just a few words. Since our actions have already been, and will continue to be, somewhat predicted by being shared in these pages at different times and in various ways, they don't need a detailed description.
Our first proceeding when we are assembled is to shake hands all round, and greet each other with cheerful and pleasant looks. Remembering that we assemble not only for the promotion of our happiness, but with the view of adding something to the common stock, an air of languor or indifference in any member of our body would be regarded by the others as a kind of treason. We have never had an offender in this respect; but if we had, there is no doubt that he would be taken to task pretty severely.
Our first action when we gather is to shake hands all around and greet each other with cheerful and friendly expressions. Remembering that we come together not just for our own happiness, but to contribute to the common good, any laziness or disinterest from any member would be seen by the others as a sort of betrayal. We’ve never had anyone act this way; but if we did, there’s no doubt they would be held accountable pretty sternly.
Our salutation over, the venerable piece of antiquity from which we take our name is wound up in silence. The ceremony is always performed by Master Humphrey himself (in treating of the club, I may be permitted to assume the historical style, and speak of myself in the third person), who mounts upon a chair for the purpose, armed with a large key. While it is in progress, Jack Redburn is required to keep at the farther end of the room under the guardianship of Mr. Miles, for he is known to entertain certain aspiring and unhallowed thoughts connected with the clock, and has even gone so far as to state that if he might take the works out for a day or two, he thinks he could improve them. We pardon him his presumption in consideration of his good intentions, and his keeping this respectful distance, which last penalty is insisted on, lest by secretly wounding the object of our regard in some tender part, in the ardour of his zeal for its improvement, he should fill us with dismay and consternation.
Our greeting over, the old relic that gives us our name is wrapped in silence. The ceremony is always conducted by Master Humphrey himself (while discussing the club, I’ll refer to myself in the traditional style and speak in the third person), who climbs onto a chair for the occasion, armed with a big key. During the ceremony, Jack Redburn has to stay at the far end of the room under Mr. Miles’s watchful eye, as he is known to have certain ambitious and forbidden ideas about the clock, even claiming that if he could take the works out for a day or two, he believes he could improve them. We excuse his arrogance because of his good intentions and his respect for keeping a safe distance, a requirement enforced to prevent him from accidentally damaging the object of our affection in his eagerness to improve it, which would leave us filled with shock and dismay.
This regulation afforded Mr. Pickwick the highest delight, and seemed, if possible, to exalt Jack in his good opinion.
This rule brought Mr. Pickwick great joy and appeared, if anything, to elevate Jack in his esteem.
The next ceremony is the opening of the clock-case (of which Master Humphrey has likewise the key), the taking from it as many papers as will furnish forth our evening’s entertainment, and arranging in the recess such new contributions as have been provided since our last meeting. This is always done with peculiar solemnity. The deaf gentleman then fills and lights his pipe, and we once more take our seats round the table before mentioned, Master Humphrey acting as president,—if we can be said to have any president, where all are on the same social footing,—and our friend Jack as secretary. Our preliminaries being now concluded, we fall into any train of conversation that happens to suggest itself, or proceed immediately to one of our readings. In the latter case, the paper selected is consigned to Master Humphrey, who flattens it carefully on the table and makes dog’s ears in the corner of every page, ready for turning over easily; Jack Redburn trims the lamp with a small machine of his own invention which usually puts it out; Mr. Miles looks on with great approval notwithstanding; the deaf gentleman draws in his chair, so that he can follow the words on the paper or on Master Humphrey’s lips as he pleases; and Master Humphrey p. 288himself, looking round with mighty gratification, and glancing up at his old clock, begins to read aloud.
The next ceremony is opening the clock-case (which Master Humphrey also has the key for), taking out as many papers as we need for our evening’s entertainment, and setting aside any new contributions that have come in since our last meeting. This is always done with a unique sense of seriousness. The deaf gentleman then fills and lights his pipe, and we once again take our seats around the previously mentioned table, with Master Humphrey acting as the host—if we can even call anyone a host when we’re all on the same level socially—and our friend Jack as the secretary. With the preliminaries out of the way, we either dive into whatever conversation comes to mind or jump straight into one of our readings. In the latter case, the selected paper is given to Master Humphrey, who carefully flattens it on the table and creates dog-ears in the corner of each page to make it easier to turn; Jack Redburn adjusts the lamp with a small device of his own creation that usually ends up extinguishing it; Mr. Miles watches on with great approval regardless; the deaf gentleman adjusts his chair so he can follow the words on the paper or on Master Humphrey’s lips as he likes; and Master Humphrey himself, looking around with great satisfaction and glancing up at his old clock, starts to read aloud.
Mr. Pickwick’s face, while his tale was being read, would have attracted the attention of the dullest man alive. The complacent motion of his head and forefinger as he gently beat time, and corrected the air with imaginary punctuation, the smile that mantled on his features at every jocose passage, and the sly look he stole around to observe its effect, the calm manner in which he shut his eyes and listened when there was some little piece of description, the changing expression with which he acted the dialogue to himself, his agony that the deaf gentleman should know what it was all about, and his extraordinary anxiety to correct the reader when he hesitated at a word in the manuscript, or substituted a wrong one, were alike worthy of remark. And when at last, endeavouring to communicate with the deaf gentleman by means of the finger alphabet, with which he constructed such words as are unknown in any civilised or savage language, he took up a slate and wrote in large text, one word in a line, the question, ‘How—do—you—like—it?’—when he did this, and handing it over the table awaited the reply, with a countenance only brightened and improved by his great excitement, even Mr. Miles relaxed, and could not forbear looking at him for the moment with interest and favour.
Mr. Pickwick’s face, while his story was being read, would have caught the attention of the dullest person alive. The way he calmly nodded his head and tapped his finger to the rhythm, correcting the air with imaginary punctuation, the smile that spread across his face at every funny moment, and the sneaky glance he took to see its impact, the relaxed way he closed his eyes and listened during descriptive sections, the shifting expressions as he acted out the dialogue to himself, his distress that the deaf gentleman should understand what was going on, and his intense need to correct the reader when they hesitated over a word in the manuscript or used the wrong one were all notable. And when, at last, trying to communicate with the deaf gentleman using finger spelling, which formed words unknown in any civilized or wild language, he picked up a slate and wrote in large letters, one word per line, the question, ‘How—do—you—like—it?’—when he did this and handed it across the table, eagerly waiting for a response, his face lit up even more with his excitement, even Mr. Miles softened and couldn’t help but look at him with interest and favor for a moment.
‘It has occurred to me,’ said the deaf gentleman, who had watched Mr. Pickwick and everybody else with silent satisfaction—‘it has occurred to me,’ said the deaf gentleman, taking his pipe from his lips, ‘that now is our time for filling our only empty chair.’
‘It just hit me,’ said the deaf gentleman, who had been observing Mr. Pickwick and everyone else with quiet satisfaction—‘it just hit me,’ said the deaf gentleman, removing his pipe from his lips, ‘that now is the perfect moment to fill our one empty chair.’
As our conversation had naturally turned upon the vacant seat, we lent a willing ear to this remark, and looked at our friend inquiringly.
As our conversation naturally shifted to the empty seat, we listened intently to this comment and glanced at our friend with curiosity.
‘I feel sure,’ said he, ‘that Mr. Pickwick must be acquainted with somebody who would be an acquisition to us; that he must know the man we want. Pray let us not lose any time, but set this question at rest. Is it so, Mr. Pickwick?’
“I’m sure,” he said, “that Mr. Pickwick must know someone who would be a great addition to our group; he must know the person we need. Let’s not waste any time and settle this question. Is that right, Mr. Pickwick?”
The gentleman addressed was about to return a verbal reply, but remembering our friend’s infirmity, he substituted for this kind of answer some fifty nods. Then taking up the slate and printing on it a gigantic ‘Yes,’ he handed it across the table, and rubbing his hands as he looked round upon our faces, protested that he and the deaf gentleman quite understood each other, already.
The man being spoken to was about to give a verbal reply, but remembering our friend’s hearing loss, he replaced his answer with about fifty nods. Then he picked up the slate, wrote a huge ‘Yes’ on it, and passed it across the table. Rubbing his hands and looking at our faces, he insisted that he and the deaf man totally understood each other already.
‘The person I have in my mind,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘and whom I should not have presumed to mention to you until some time hence, but for the opportunity you have given me, is a very strange old man. His name is Bamber.’
‘The person I’m thinking of,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘and whom I wouldn’t have dared to mention to you for a while yet, if it weren’t for the opportunity you’ve given me, is a very unusual old man. His name is Bamber.’
‘Bamber!’ said Jack. ‘I have certainly heard the name before.’
‘Bamber!’ said Jack. ‘I've definitely heard that name before.’
‘I have no doubt, then,’ returned Mr. Pickwick, ‘that you remember him in those adventures of mine (the Posthumous Papers of our old club, I mean), although he is only incidentally mentioned; and, if I remember right, appears but once.’
‘I have no doubt, then,’ replied Mr. Pickwick, ‘that you remember him from those adventures of mine (the Posthumous Papers of our old club, I mean), even though he’s only mentioned briefly; and, if I recall correctly, he only shows up once.’
‘That’s it,’ said Jack. ‘Let me see. He is the person who has a grave interest in old mouldy chambers and the Inns of Court, and who relates some anecdotes having reference to his favourite theme,—and an odd ghost story,—is that the man?’
‘That’s it,’ said Jack. ‘Let me see. He’s the guy who’s really into old, musty rooms and the Inns of Court, and shares some stories related to his favorite topic—and a strange ghost story—is that him?’
‘The very same. Now,’ said Mr. Pickwick, lowering his voice to a mysterious and confidential tone, ‘he is a very extraordinary and remarkable person; living, and talking, and looking, like some strange spirit, whose delight is to haunt old buildings; and absorbed in that one subject which you have just mentioned, to an extent which is quite wonderful. When I retired into private life, I sought him out, and I do assure you that the more I see of him, the more strongly I am impressed with the strange and dreamy character of his mind.’
‘Exactly. Now,’ said Mr. Pickwick, lowering his voice to a mysterious and confidential tone, ‘he is a truly extraordinary and remarkable person; living, speaking, and appearing like some strange spirit who loves to haunt old buildings; fully absorbed in that one topic you just mentioned, to an astonishing degree. When I stepped back from public life, I sought him out, and I assure you that the more I learn about him, the more I am struck by the strange and dreamlike nature of his mind.’
‘Where does he live?’ I inquired.
‘Where does he live?’ I asked.
‘He lives,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘in one of those dull, lonely old places with which his thoughts and stories are all connected; quite alone, and often shut up close for several weeks together. In this dusty solitude he broods upon the fancies he has so long indulged, and when he goes into the world, or anybody from the world without goes to see him, they are still present to his mind and still his favourite topic. I may say, I believe, that he has brought himself to entertain a regard for me, and an interest in my visits; feelings which I am certain he would extend to Master Humphrey’s Clock if he were once tempted to join us. All I wish you to understand is, that he is a strange, secluded visionary, in the world but not of it; and as unlike anybody here as he is unlike anybody elsewhere that I have ever met or known.’
‘He lives,’ said Mr. Pickwick, ‘in one of those dull, lonely old places that are tied to his thoughts and stories; completely alone, often staying shut up for several weeks at a time. In this dusty solitude, he reflects on the fantasies he has long cherished, and when he interacts with the outside world or anyone from it comes to visit him, those thoughts are still on his mind and remain his favorite topic. I can say, I believe, that he has come to care for me and is genuinely interested in my visits; feelings that I’m sure he would also extend to Master Humphrey’s Clock if he were ever tempted to join us. All I want you to understand is that he is a strange, withdrawn dreamer, part of this world but not truly belonging to it; and as different from anyone here as he is from anyone I’ve ever met or known anywhere else.’
Mr. Miles received this account of our proposed companion with rather a wry face, and after murmuring that perhaps he was a little mad, inquired if he were rich.
Mr. Miles reacted to our suggestion of a companion with a somewhat sour expression, and after muttering that maybe he was a bit crazy, asked if he was wealthy.
‘I never asked him,’ said Mr. Pickwick.
'I never asked him,' Mr. Pickwick said.
‘You might know, sir, for all that,’ retorted Mr. Miles, sharply.
‘You might know, sir, after all,’ Mr. Miles shot back, sharply.
‘Perhaps so, sir,’ said Mr. Pickwick, no less sharply than the other, ‘but I do not. Indeed,’ he added, relapsing into his usual mildness, ‘I have no means of judging. He lives poorly, but that would seem to be in keeping with his character. I never heard him allude to his circumstances, and never fell into the society of any man who had the slightest acquaintance with them. I have really told you all I know about him, and it rests with you to say whether you wish to know more, or know quite enough already.’
“Maybe that’s true, sir,” Mr. Pickwick responded as sharply as the other, “but I don’t see it that way. Actually,” he added, returning to his usual gentleness, “I have no way to judge. He doesn’t live well, but that seems to fit his character. I’ve never heard him mention his situation, and I’ve never been in the company of anyone who had the slightest idea about it. I’ve really shared everything I know about him, and it’s up to you to decide if you want to know more or if you’ve got enough already.”
We were unanimously of opinion that we would seek to know more; and as a sort of compromise with Mr. Miles (who, although he said ‘Yes—O certainly—he should like to know more about the gentleman—he had no right to put himself in opposition to the general wish,’ and so forth, shook his head doubtfully and hemmed several times with peculiar gravity), it was arranged that Mr. Pickwick should carry me with him on an evening visit to the subject of our discussion, for which purpose an early appointment between that gentleman and myself was immediately agreed upon; it being understood that I was to act upon my own responsibility, and to invite him to join us or not, as I might think proper. This solemn question determined, we returned to the clock-case (where we have been forestalled by the reader), and between its contents, and the conversation they occasioned, the remainder of our time passed very quickly.
We all agreed that we wanted to learn more; and as a kind of compromise with Mr. Miles (who, although he said, “Yes—Oh definitely—he’d like to know more about the guy—he had no right to go against the group’s wishes,” and so on, shook his head doubtfully and cleared his throat several times with a serious look), it was decided that Mr. Pickwick would take me with him on an evening visit to the person we were discussing. We quickly set up a time for Mr. Pickwick and me to meet; it was understood that I would make my own decision about inviting him to join us or not, as I saw fit. Once this serious matter was settled, we returned to the clock-case (where the reader has likely caught us), and between its contents and the resulting conversation, the rest of our time flew by.
When we broke up, Mr. Pickwick took me aside to tell me that he had spent a most charming and delightful evening. Having made this communication with an air of the strictest secrecy, he took Jack Redburn into another corner to tell him the same, and then retired into another corner with the deaf gentleman and the slate, to repeat the assurance. It was amusing to observe the contest in his mind whether he should extend his confidence to Mr. Miles, or treat him with dignified reserve. Half a dozen times he stepped up behind him with a friendly air, and as often stepped back again without saying a word; at last, when he was close at that gentleman’s ear and upon the very point of whispering something conciliating and agreeable, Mr. Miles happened suddenly to turn his head, upon which Mr. Pickwick skipped away, and said with some fierceness, ‘Good night, sir—I was about to say good night, sir,—nothing more;’ and so made a bow and left him.
When we broke up, Mr. Pickwick pulled me aside to say that he had spent a really charming and delightful evening. After sharing this information with an air of utmost secrecy, he took Jack Redburn into another corner to tell him the same thing, and then moved to another corner with the deaf gentleman and the slate to repeat the assurance. It was funny to watch his inner struggle about whether to share this confidence with Mr. Miles or to treat him with a dignified distance. Half a dozen times he approached him with a friendly demeanor, only to step back again without saying a word. Finally, just as he was about to whisper something friendly and pleasant in Mr. Miles's ear, Mr. Miles unexpectedly turned his head, causing Mr. Pickwick to jump away and exclaim somewhat defensively, “Good night, sir—I was about to say good night, sir—nothing more;" and with that, he bowed and left.
‘Now, Sam,’ said Mr. Pickwick, when he had got down-stairs.
‘Now, Sam,’ said Mr. Pickwick, when he had gotten downstairs.
‘All right, sir,’ replied Mr. Weller. ‘Hold hard, sir. Right arm fust—now the left—now one strong conwulsion, and the great-coat’s on, sir.’
‘All right, sir,’ replied Mr. Weller. ‘Wait a minute, sir. Right arm first—now the left—now one strong heave, and the overcoat’s on, sir.’
Mr. Pickwick acted upon these directions, and being further assisted by Sam, who pulled at one side of the collar, and Mr. Weller, who pulled hard at the other, was speedily enrobed. Mr. Weller, senior, then produced a full-sized stable lantern, which he had carefully deposited in a remote corner, on his arrival, and inquired whether Mr. Pickwick would have ‘the lamps alight.’
Mr. Pickwick followed these instructions, and with help from Sam, who tugged on one side of the collar, and Mr. Weller, who pulled hard on the other, he quickly got dressed. Mr. Weller, senior, then pulled out a full-sized stable lantern that he had set aside in a corner when he arrived, and asked Mr. Pickwick if he wanted “the lamps on.”
‘I think not to-night,’ said Mr. Pickwick.
‘I don’t think so tonight,’ said Mr. Pickwick.
‘Then if this here lady vill per-mit,’ rejoined Mr. Weller, ‘we’ll leave it here, ready for next journey. This here lantern, mum,’ said Mr. Weller, handing it to the housekeeper, ‘vunce belonged to the celebrated Bill Blinder as is now at grass, as all on us vill be in our turns. Bill, mum, wos the hostler as had charge o’ them two vell-known piebald leaders that run in the Bristol fast coach, and vould never go to no other tune but a sutherly vind and a cloudy sky, which wos consekvently played incessant, by the guard, wenever they wos on duty. He wos took wery bad one arternoon, arter having been off his feed, and wery shaky on his legs for some veeks; and he says to his mate, “Matey,” he says, “I think I’m a-goin’ the wrong side o’ the post, and that my foot’s wery near the bucket. Don’t say I an’t,” he says, “for I know I am, and don’t let me be interrupted,” he says, “for I’ve saved a little money, and I’m a-goin’ into the stable to make my last vill and testymint.” “I’ll take care as nobody interrupts,” says his mate, “but you on’y hold up your head, and shake your ears a bit, and you’re good for twenty years to come.” Bill Blinder makes him no answer, but he goes avay into the stable, and there he soon artervards lays himself down a’tween the two piebalds, and dies,—previously a writin’ outside the corn-chest, “This is the last vill and testymint of Villiam Blinder.” They wos nat’rally wery much amazed at this, and arter looking among the litter, and up in the loft, and vere not, they opens the corn-chest, and finds that he’d been and chalked his vill inside the lid; so the lid was obligated to be took off the hinges, and sent up to Doctor Commons to be proved, and under that ’ere wery instrument this here lantern was passed to Tony Veller; vich circumstarnce, mum, gives it a wally in my eyes, and p. 292makes me rekvest, if you vill be so kind, as to take partickler care on it.’
‘Then if this lady will allow it,’ Mr. Weller replied, ‘we’ll leave it here, ready for the next trip. This lantern, madam,’ said Mr. Weller, handing it to the housekeeper, ‘once belonged to the famous Bill Blinder, who is now resting, just like all of us will be in time. Bill, madam, was the hostler who looked after those two well-known piebald horses that ran in the Bristol fast coach, and they would only go to the tune of a southerly wind and a cloudy sky, which the guard played nonstop whenever they were on duty. He got really sick one afternoon after having lost his appetite and feeling wobbly on his legs for a few weeks; he told his mate, “Matey,” he said, “I think I’m heading the wrong way toward the post, and that my foot’s very close to the bucket. Don’t say I’m not,” he said, “because I know I am, and don’t let me be interrupted,” he said, “since I’ve saved a little money, and I’m going into the stable to make my last will and testament.” “I’ll make sure nobody interrupts,” his mate replied, “but you just hold up your head and shake your ears a bit, and you’ll be good for another twenty years.” Bill Blinder didn’t answer but went away into the stable, and soon after, he laid down between the two piebalds and died—first writing outside the corn-chest, “This is the last will and testament of William Blinder.” They were naturally very shocked by this, and after searching through the litter and looking in the loft, they opened the corn-chest and found he had chalked his will inside the lid; so the lid had to be taken off the hinges and sent up to Doctor Commons to be validated, and under that document, this lantern was passed to Tony Veller; which circumstance, madam, makes it valuable in my eyes, and p. 292 I kindly request that you take particular care of it.’
The housekeeper graciously promised to keep the object of Mr. Weller’s regard in the safest possible custody, and Mr. Pickwick, with a laughing face, took his leave. The bodyguard followed, side by side; old Mr. Weller buttoned and wrapped up from his boots to his chin; and Sam with his hands in his pockets and his hat half off his head, remonstrating with his father, as he went, on his extreme loquacity.
The housekeeper kindly promised to keep what Mr. Weller cared about safe and sound, and Mr. Pickwick, smiling, said goodbye. The bodyguard walked alongside him; old Mr. Weller was buttoned up and wrapped tightly from his boots to his chin; and Sam, with his hands in his pockets and his hat tipped slightly off his head, was arguing with his father about his nonstop talking as they walked.
I was not a little surprised, on turning to go up-stairs, to encounter the barber in the passage at that late hour; for his attendance is usually confined to some half-hour in the morning. But Jack Redburn, who finds out (by instinct, I think) everything that happens in the house, informed me with great glee, that a society in imitation of our own had been that night formed in the kitchen, under the title of ‘Mr. Weller’s Watch,’ of which the barber was a member; and that he could pledge himself to find means of making me acquainted with the whole of its future proceedings, which I begged him, both on my own account and that of my readers, by no means to neglect doing. [292]
I was quite surprised, when I turned to head upstairs, to run into the barber in the hallway at such a late hour; he usually only shows up for about half an hour in the morning. But Jack Redburn, who seems to know everything happening in the house, told me with great excitement that a group mimicking our own had formed that night in the kitchen, calling themselves ‘Mr. Weller’s Watch,’ and that the barber was a member. He assured me he would find a way to keep me updated on all their future activities, which I urged him not to overlook, both for my sake and for my readers. [292]
V
MR. WELLER’S WATCH
Mr. Weller's watch
It seems that the housekeeper and the two Mr. Wellers were no sooner left together on the occasion of their first becoming acquainted, than the housekeeper called to her assistance Mr. Slithers the barber, who had been lurking in the kitchen in expectation of her summons; and with many smiles and much sweetness introduced him as one who would assist her in the responsible office of entertaining her distinguished visitors.
It seems that as soon as the housekeeper and the two Mr. Wellers were left alone during their first meeting, the housekeeper called for Mr. Slithers the barber, who had been hanging around in the kitchen waiting for her signal. With lots of smiles and charm, she introduced him as someone who would help her with the important task of entertaining her special guests.
‘Indeed,’ said she, ‘without Mr. Slithers I should have been placed in quite an awkward situation.’
‘Definitely,’ she said, ‘without Mr. Slithers I would have found myself in a pretty awkward position.’
‘There is no call for any hock’erdness, mum,’ said Mr. Weller with the utmost politeness; ‘no call wotsumever. A lady,’ added the old gentleman, looking about him with the air of one who establishes an incontrovertible position,—‘a lady can’t be hock’erd. Natur’ has otherwise purwided.’
‘There’s no need for any awkwardness, mum,’ said Mr. Weller very politely; ‘no need at all. A lady,’ added the old gentleman, scanning his surroundings like someone making an undeniable point,—‘a lady can’t be awkward. Nature has provided otherwise.’
The housekeeper inclined her head and smiled yet more sweetly. The barber, who had been fluttering about Mr. Weller and Sam in a state of great anxiety to improve their acquaintance, rubbed his hands and cried, ‘Hear, hear! Very true, sir;’ whereupon Sam turned about and steadily regarded him for some seconds in silence.
The housekeeper nodded and smiled even more warmly. The barber, who had been eagerly trying to get to know Mr. Weller and Sam, rubbed his hands together and exclaimed, “Hear, hear! That’s right, sir!” At that, Sam turned around and looked at him intently for a few seconds in silence.
‘I never knew,’ said Sam, fixing his eyes in a ruminative manner upon the blushing barber,—‘I never knew but vun o’ your trade, but he wos worth a dozen, and wos indeed dewoted to his callin’!’
‘I never knew,’ said Sam, staring thoughtfully at the blushing barber, ‘I never knew but one of your kind, but he was worth a dozen and was truly dedicated to his craft!’
‘Was he in the easy shaving way, sir,’ inquired Mr. Slithers; ‘or in the cutting and curling line?’
‘Was he in the easy shaving style, sir,’ asked Mr. Slithers; ‘or in the cutting and curling thing?’
‘Both,’ replied Sam; ‘easy shavin’ was his natur’, and cuttin’ and curlin’ was his pride and glory. His whole delight wos in his trade. He spent all his money in bears, and run in debt for ’em besides, and there they wos a growling avay down in the front cellar all day long, and ineffectooally gnashing their teeth, vile the grease o’ their relations and friends wos being re-tailed in gallipots in the shop above, and the first-floor winder wos ornamented vith their heads; not to speak o’ the dreadful aggrawation it must have been to ’em to see a man alvays a walkin’ up and down the pavement outside, vith the portrait of a bear in his last agonies, and underneath in large letters, “Another fine animal wos slaughtered yesterday at Jinkinson’s!” Hows’ever, there they wos, and there Jinkinson wos, till he wos took wery ill with some inn’ard disorder, lost the use of his legs, and wos confined to his bed, vere he laid a wery long time, but sich wos his pride in his profession, even then, that wenever he wos worse than usual the doctor used to go down-stairs and say, “Jinkinson’s wery low this mornin’; we must give the bears a stir;” and as sure as ever they stirred ’em up a bit and made ’em roar, Jinkinson opens his eyes if he wos ever so bad, calls out, “There’s the bears!” and rewives agin.’
“Both,” replied Sam; “easy shaving was his nature, and cutting and curling was his pride and joy. His whole delight was in his trade. He spent all his money on bears and went into debt for them too, and there they were growling away in the front cellar all day long, ineffectively gnashing their teeth, while the grease of their relations and friends was being sold in jars in the shop above, and the first-floor window was decorated with their heads; not to mention the awful annoyance it must have been for them to see a guy always walking up and down the pavement outside, with the picture of a bear in its last moments, and underneath in big letters, “Another fine animal was slaughtered yesterday at Jinkinson’s!” Anyway, there they were, and there Jinkinson was, until he got very sick with some internal disorder, lost the use of his legs, and was confined to his bed, where he lay for a really long time, but such was his pride in his profession that even then, whenever he felt worse than usual, the doctor would go downstairs and say, “Jinkinson’s very low this morning; we must give the bears a stir;” and as soon as they stirred them up a bit and made them roar, Jinkinson would open his eyes, no matter how bad he felt, call out, “There’s the bears!” and revive again.”
‘Astonishing!’ cried the barber.
"Wow!" cried the barber.
‘Not a bit,’ said Sam, ‘human natur’ neat as imported. Vun day the doctor happenin’ to say, “I shall look in as usual to-morrow mornin’,” Jinkinson catches hold of his hand and says, “Doctor,” he says, “will you grant me one favour?” “I will, Jinkinson,” says the doctor. “Then, doctor,” says Jinkinson, “vill you come unshaved, and let me shave you?” “I will,” says the doctor. “God bless you,” says Jinkinson. Next day the doctor came, and arter he’d been shaved all skilful and reg’lar, he says, “Jinkinson,” he says, “it’s wery plain this does you good. Now,” he says, “I’ve got a coachman as has got a beard that it ’ud warm your heart to work on, and though the footman,” he says, “hasn’t got much of a beard, still he’s a trying it on vith a pair o’ viskers to that extent that razors is Christian charity. If they take it in turns to mind the carriage when it’s a waitin’ below,” he says, “wot’s to hinder you from operatin’ on both of ’em ev’ry day as well as upon me? you’ve got six children,” he says, “wot’s to hinder you from shavin’ all their heads and keepin’ ’em shaved? you’ve got two assistants in the shop down-stairs, wot’s to hinder you from cuttin’ and curlin’ them as often as you like? Do this,” he says, “and you’re a man agin.” Jinkinson squeedged the doctor’s hand and begun that wery day; he kept his tools upon the bed, and wenever he felt his-self gettin’ worse, he turned to at vun o’ the children who wos a runnin’ about the house vith heads like clean Dutch cheeses, and shaved him agin. Vun day the lawyer come to make his vill; all the time he wos a takin’ it down, Jinkinson was secretly a clippin’ avay at his hair vith a large pair of scissors. “Wot’s that ’ere snippin’ noise?” says the lawyer every now and then; “it’s like a man havin’ his hair cut.” “It is wery like a man havin’ his hair cut,” says poor Jinkinson, hidin’ the scissors, and lookin’ quite innocent. By the time the lawyer found it out, he was wery nearly bald. Jinkinson wos kept alive in this vay for a long time, but at last vun day he has in all the children vun arter another, shaves each on ’em wery clean, and gives him vun kiss on the crown o’ his head; then he has in the two assistants, and arter cuttin’ and curlin’ of ’em in the first style of elegance, says he should like to hear the woice o’ the greasiest bear, vich rekvest is immediately complied with; then he says that he feels wery happy in his mind and vishes to be left alone; and then he dies, previously cuttin’ his own hair and makin’ one flat curl in the wery middle of his forehead.’
‘Not at all,’ said Sam, ‘human nature’s just as neat as anything imported. One day, the doctor happened to say, “I’ll drop by as usual tomorrow morning,” and Jinkinson took hold of his hand and said, “Doctor, could you do me a favor?” “Of course, Jinkinson,” said the doctor. “Then, doctor,” Jinkinson replied, “would you come unshaved and let me shave you?” “I will,” said the doctor. “God bless you,” said Jinkinson. The next day, the doctor came, and after Jinkinson had shaved him skillfully and properly, he said, “Jinkinson, it’s clear this is doing you good. Now, I have a coachman with a beard that would warm your heart to work on, and although the footman doesn’t have much of a beard, he’s trying to grow a pair of sideburns to the point that razors would be a charitable act. If they take turns watching the carriage when it’s waiting below,” he said, “what’s stopping you from working on both of them every day as well as on me? You have six children,” he said, “what’s stopping you from shaving all their heads and keeping them shaved? You have two assistants in the shop downstairs, what’s stopping you from cutting and curling their hair as often as you like? Do this,” he said, “and you’ll be a man again.” Jinkinson squeezed the doctor’s hand and started that very day; he kept his tools on the bed, and whenever he felt himself getting worse, he would turn to one of the children who were running around the house with heads like clean Dutch cheeses and shave him again. One day, a lawyer came to make his will; all the while he was taking it down, Jinkinson was secretly snipping away at his hair with a large pair of scissors. “What’s that snipping noise?” the lawyer asked every now and then; “it sounds like someone getting their hair cut.” “It is very much like someone getting their hair cut,” said poor Jinkinson, hiding the scissors and looking completely innocent. By the time the lawyer figured it out, he was nearly bald. Jinkinson stayed alive this way for quite a while, but one day he gathered all the children one after another, shaved each of them clean, and gave each a kiss on the top of their heads; then he called in the two assistants, and after cutting and curling them in the highest style of elegance, he said he would like to hear the voice of the greasiest bear, which request was immediately fulfilled; then he said he felt very happy inside and wanted to be left alone; and then he died, after cutting his own hair and making one flat curl right in the middle of his forehead.’
This anecdote produced an extraordinary effect, not only upon Mr. Slithers, but upon the housekeeper also, who evinced so much anxiety to please and be pleased, that Mr. Weller, with a manner betokening some alarm, conveyed a whispered inquiry to his son whether he had gone ‘too fur.’
This story had a remarkable impact, not just on Mr. Slithers, but also on the housekeeper, who showed a lot of concern about making everyone happy. Mr. Weller, looking a bit worried, quietly asked his son if he had gone "too far."
‘Wot do you mean by too fur?’ demanded Sam.
‘What do you mean by too far?’ demanded Sam.
‘In that ’ere little compliment respectin’ the want of hock’erdness in ladies, Sammy,’ replied his father.
'In that little compliment about the lack of proper behavior in ladies, Sammy,' replied his father.
‘You don’t think she’s fallen in love with you in consekens o’ that, do you?’ said Sam.
‘You don’t think she’s fallen in love with you because of that, do you?’ said Sam.
‘More unlikelier things have come to pass, my boy,’ replied Mr. Weller in a hoarse whisper; ‘I’m always afeerd of inadwertent captiwation, Sammy. If I know’d how to make myself ugly or unpleasant, I’d do it, Samivel, rayther than live in this here state of perpetival terror!’
‘More unlikely things have happened, my boy,’ replied Mr. Weller in a hoarse whisper; ‘I’m always afraid of unintended capture, Sammy. If I knew how to make myself ugly or unpleasant, I’d do it, Samivel, rather than live in this constant state of fear!’
Mr. Weller had, at that time, no further opportunity of dwelling upon the apprehensions which beset his mind, for the immediate occasion of his fears proceeded to lead the way down-stairs, apologising as they went for conducting him into the kitchen, which apartment, however, she was induced to proffer for his accommodation in preference to her own little room, the rather as it afforded greater facilities for smoking, and was immediately adjoining the ale-cellar. The preparations which were already made sufficiently proved that these were not mere words of course, for on the deal table were a sturdy ale-jug and glasses, flanked with clean pipes and a plentiful supply of tobacco for the old gentleman and his son, while on a dresser hard by was goodly store of cold meat and other eatables. At sight of these arrangements Mr. Weller was at first distracted between his love of joviality and his doubts whether they were not to be considered as so many evidences of captivation having already taken place; but he soon yielded to his natural impulse, and took his seat at the table with a very jolly countenance.
Mr. Weller didn’t have any further chance to think about the worries weighing on his mind, as the source of his fears started leading him downstairs, apologizing along the way for taking him into the kitchen. She preferred this room over her own little space because it provided a better setup for smoking and was right next to the ale cellar. The setup already in place showed that this wasn’t just a polite gesture, as there was a sturdy ale jug and glasses on the wooden table, complemented by clean pipes and a good supply of tobacco for the old man and his son. Nearby, on a dresser, there was a nice amount of cold meat and other food. When Mr. Weller saw these preparations, he was initially torn between his love for a good time and his concerns that these could be signs of trouble already brewing, but he soon gave in to his natural instincts and sat down at the table with a very cheerful expression.
‘As to imbibin’ any o’ this here flagrant veed, mum, in the presence of a lady,’ said Mr. Weller, taking up a pipe and laying it down again, ‘it couldn’t be. Samivel, total abstinence, if you please.’
‘As for drinking any of this strong stuff, ma'am, in front of a lady,’ said Mr. Weller, picking up a pipe and then putting it down again, ‘that just wouldn’t do. Samivel, let's stick to total abstinence, if you don’t mind.’
‘But I like it of all things,’ said the housekeeper.
'But I like it more than anything,' said the housekeeper.
‘No,’ rejoined Mr. Weller, shaking his head,—‘no.’
‘No,’ Mr. Weller replied, shaking his head,—‘no.’
‘Upon my word I do,’ said the housekeeper. ‘Mr. Slithers knows I do.’
‘I really do,’ said the housekeeper. ‘Mr. Slithers knows I do.’
Mr. Weller coughed, and notwithstanding the barber’s confirmation of the statement, said ‘No’ again, but more feebly than before. The housekeeper lighted a piece of paper, and insisted on applying it to the bowl of the pipe with her own fair hands; Mr. Weller resisted; the housekeeper cried that her fingers would be burnt; Mr. Weller gave way. The pipe was ignited, Mr. Weller drew a long puff of smoke, and detecting himself in the very act of smiling on the housekeeper, put a sudden constraint upon his countenance and looked sternly at the candle, with a determination not to captivate, himself, or encourage thoughts of captivation in others. From this iron frame of mind he was roused by the voice of his son.
Mr. Weller coughed, and despite the barber’s agreement with him, said "No" again, but this time more weakly. The housekeeper lit a piece of paper and insisted on using it to light the bowl of the pipe herself; Mr. Weller resisted. The housekeeper exclaimed that her fingers would get burnt, and Mr. Weller relented. The pipe was lit, Mr. Weller took a long puff of smoke, and when he found himself smiling at the housekeeper, he quickly composed his face and glared sternly at the candle, determined not to charm anyone or allow anyone to have thoughts of being charmed. He was pulled from this serious mindset by the sound of his son’s voice.
‘I don’t think,’ said Sam, who was smoking with great composure and enjoyment, ‘that if the lady wos agreeable it ’ud be wery far out o’ the vay for us four to make up a club of our own like the governors does up-stairs, and let him,’ Sam pointed with the stem of his pipe towards his parent, ‘be the president.’
"I don't think," said Sam, who was smoking with great calm and enjoyment, "that if the lady was agreeable, it wouldn't be too far out of the way for us four to form a club of our own like the guys do upstairs, and let him," Sam pointed with the stem of his pipe towards his dad, "be the president."
The housekeeper affably declared that it was the very thing she had been thinking of. The barber said the same. Mr. Weller said nothing, but he laid down his pipe as if in a fit of inspiration, and performed the following manœuvres.
The housekeeper cheerfully announced that it was exactly what she had in mind. The barber agreed. Mr. Weller didn't say anything, but he set down his pipe as if he had a sudden idea and did the following actions.
Unbuttoning the three lower buttons of his waistcoat and pausing for a moment to enjoy the easy flow of breath consequent upon this process, he laid violent hands upon his watch-chain, and slowly and with extreme difficulty drew from his fob an immense double-cased silver watch, which brought the lining of the pocket with it, and was not to be disentangled but by great exertions and an amazing redness of face. Having fairly got it out at last, he detached the outer case and wound it up with a key of corresponding magnitude; then put the case on again, and having applied the watch to his ear to ascertain that it was still going, gave it some half-dozen hard knocks on the table to improve its performance.
Unbuttoning the three lower buttons of his waistcoat and taking a moment to enjoy the ease of his breathing from this action, he grabbed his watch chain and, after much effort and looking quite red in the face, pulled out a huge double-cased silver watch from his pocket, bringing the pocket lining along with it. It took a lot of effort to get it out without getting stuck. Once he finally managed to extract it, he removed the outer case and wound it up using a key that was just as bulky; then he put the outer case back on, checked to make sure the watch was still ticking by holding it to his ear, and gave it several hard knocks on the table to get it going better.
‘That,’ said Mr. Weller, laying it on the table with its face upwards, ‘is the title and emblem o’ this here society. Sammy, reach them two stools this vay for the wacant cheers. Ladies and gen’lmen, Mr. Weller’s Watch is vound up and now a-goin’. Order!’
‘That,’ said Mr. Weller, placing it on the table with the front facing up, ‘is the title and emblem of this society. Sammy, bring those two stools over here for the empty chairs. Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Weller’s Watch is wound up and now running. Order!’
By way of enforcing this proclamation, Mr. Weller, using the watch after the manner of a president’s hammer, and remarking with great pride that nothing hurt it, and that falls and concussions of all kinds materially enhanced the excellence of the works and assisted the regulator, knocked the table a great many times, and declared the association formally constituted.
By enforcing this announcement, Mr. Weller, using the watch like a president uses a gavel, proudly noted that nothing damaged it and that all kinds of drops and impacts actually improved its quality and helped the regulator. He banged the table several times and declared the association officially established.
‘And don’t let’s have no grinnin’ at the cheer, Samivel,’ said Mr. Weller to his son, ‘or I shall be committin’ you to the cellar, and then p’r’aps we may get into what the ‘Merrikins call a fix, and the English a qvestion o’ privileges.’
‘And don’t let’s have any grinning at the cheers, Samivel,’ said Mr. Weller to his son, ‘or I’ll be sending you to the cellar, and then we might find ourselves in what the Americans call a fix, and the English a question of privileges.’
Having uttered this friendly caution, the President settled himself in his chair with great dignity, and requested that Mr. Samuel would relate an anecdote.
Having given this friendly warning, the President settled into his chair with great dignity and asked Mr. Samuel to share a story.
‘I’ve told one,’ said Sam.
"I've told one," Sam said.
‘Wery good, sir; tell another,’ returned the chair.
‘Very good, sir; tell another,’ replied the chair.
‘Samivel!’ said Mr. Weller, again bringing his watch and the table into smart collision, ‘address your obserwations to the cheer, sir, and not to priwate indiwiduals!’
‘Samivel!’ said Mr. Weller, again bringing his watch and the table into sharp collision, ‘direct your comments to the chair, sir, and not to private individuals!’
‘And if I might rise to order,’ said the barber in a soft voice, and looking round him with a conciliatory smile as he leant over the table, with the knuckles of his left hand resting upon it,—‘if I might rise to order, I would suggest that “barbers” is not exactly the kind of language which is agreeable and soothing to our feelings. You, sir, will correct me if I’m wrong, but I believe there is such a word in the dictionary as hairdressers.’
‘If I may have a moment,’ said the barber softly, glancing around with a friendly smile as he leaned over the table, resting the knuckles of his left hand on it, ‘I’d like to suggest that calling us “barbers” isn’t exactly the most pleasant or comforting language. You, sir, can correct me if I’m mistaken, but I believe the dictionary does include the term “hairdressers.”’
‘Well, but suppose he wasn’t a hairdresser,’ suggested Sam.
‘Well, what if he wasn’t a hairdresser?’ suggested Sam.
‘Wy then, sir, be parliamentary and call him vun all the more,’ returned his father. ‘In the same vay as ev’ry gen’lman in another place is a honourable, ev’ry barber in this place is a hairdresser. Ven you read the speeches in the papers, and see as vun gen’lman says of another, “the honourable member, if he vill allow me to call him so,” you vill understand, sir, that that means, “if he vill allow me to keep up that ’ere pleasant and uniwersal fiction.”’
“Why then, sir, be formal and call him one all the more,” replied his father. “Just like every gentleman somewhere else is ‘honorable,’ every barber here is a hairdresser. When you read the speeches in the papers and see one gentleman say to another, ‘the honorable member, if he will allow me to call him that,’ you will understand, sir, that really means, ‘if he will allow me to maintain that nice little universal fiction.’”
It is a common remark, confirmed by history and experience, that great men rise with the circumstances in which they are placed. Mr. Weller came out so strong in his capacity of chairman, that Sam was for some time prevented from speaking by a grin of surprise, which held his faculties enchained, and at last subsided in a long whistle of a single note. Nay, the old gentleman appeared even to have astonished himself, and that to no small extent, as was demonstrated by the vast amount of chuckling in which he indulged, after the utterance of these lucid remarks.
It’s a common saying, backed by history and experience, that great people rise to the occasion. Mr. Weller was so impressive in his role as chairman that Sam was momentarily unable to speak, frozen in surprise, and eventually let out a long, single-note whistle. In fact, the old gentleman seemed to be quite astonished by himself too, which was clear from the tremendous amount of chuckling he enjoyed after making those insightful remarks.
‘Here’s the story,’ said Sam. ‘Vunce upon a time there wos a young hairdresser as opened a wery smart little shop vith four wax dummies in the winder, two gen’lmen and two ladies—the gen’lmen vith blue dots for their beards, wery large viskers, oudacious heads of hair, uncommon clear eyes, and nostrils of amazin’ pinkness; the ladies vith their heads o’ one side, their right forefingers on their lips, and their forms deweloped beautiful, in vich last respect they had the adwantage over the gen’lmen, as wasn’t allowed but wery little shoulder, and terminated rayther abrupt in fancy drapery. He had also a many hair-brushes and tooth-brushes bottled up in the winder, neat glass-cases on the counter, a floor-clothed cuttin’-room up-stairs, and a weighin’-macheen in the shop, right opposite the door. But the great attraction and ornament wos the dummies, which this here young hairdresser wos constantly a runnin’ out in the road to look at, and constantly a runnin’ in again to touch up and polish; in short, he wos so proud on ’em, that ven Sunday come, he wos always wretched and mis’rable to think they wos behind the shutters, and looked anxiously for Monday on that account. Vun o’ these dummies wos a favrite vith him beyond the others; and ven any of his acquaintance asked him wy he didn’t get married—as the young ladies he know’d, in partickler, often did—he used to say, “Never! I never vill enter into the bonds of vedlock,” he says, “until I meet vith a young ’ooman as realises my idea o’ that ’ere fairest dummy vith the light hair. Then, and not till then,” he says, “I vill approach the altar.” All the young ladies he know’d as had got dark hair told him this wos wery sinful, and that he wos wurshippin’ a idle; but them as wos at all near the same shade as the dummy coloured up wery much, and wos observed to think him a wery nice young man.’
‘Here’s the story,’ said Sam. ‘Once upon a time, there was a young hairdresser who opened a very stylish little shop with four wax dummies in the window—two gentlemen and two ladies. The gentlemen had blue dots for their beards, very large mustaches, outrageous hairstyles, unusually clear eyes, and remarkably pink nostrils; the ladies had their heads tilted to one side, their right forefingers on their lips, and their figures beautifully developed, in which case they had the advantage over the gentlemen, who were only allowed a very little shoulder and ended rather abruptly in fancy drapery. He also had many hairbrushes and toothbrushes displayed in the window, neat glass cases on the counter, a floor-covered cutting room upstairs, and a weighing machine in the shop right opposite the door. But the main attraction and ornament were the dummies, which the young hairdresser constantly ran out into the street to admire and then ran back in again to touch up and polish; in short, he was so proud of them that when Sunday came, he was always miserable thinking they were behind the shutters and looked anxiously for Monday because of it. One of these dummies was a favorite of his, more than the others; and when any of his friends asked him why he didn’t get married—as the young ladies he knew, in particular, often did—he would say, “Never! I will never enter into the bonds of marriage,” he said, “until I meet a young woman who resembles my idea of that fairest dummy with the light hair. Then, and not until then,” he said, “I will approach the altar.” All the young ladies he knew with dark hair told him this was very sinful, and that he was worshipping an idol; but those who were at all close to the same shade as the dummy blushed quite a lot and were observed to think he was a very nice young man.’
‘Samivel,’ said Mr. Weller, gravely, ‘a member o’ this associashun bein’ one o’ that ’ere tender sex which is now immedetly referred to, I have to rekvest that you vill make no reflections.’
‘Samivel,’ said Mr. Weller, seriously, ‘a member of this association being one of that tender gender we're referring to, I request that you refrain from making any comments.’
‘I ain’t a makin’ any, am I?’ inquired Sam.
‘I’m not making any, right?’ Sam asked.
‘Order, sir!’ rejoined Mr. Weller, with severe dignity. Then, sinking the chairman in the father, he added, in his usual tone of voice: ‘Samivel, drive on!’
‘Order, sir!’ Mr. Weller responded, with a serious tone. Then, putting aside the chairman's role and taking on a fatherly approach, he added, in his usual voice: ‘Samivel, drive on!’
Sam interchanged a smile with the housekeeper, and proceeded:
Sam exchanged a smile with the housekeeper and continued:
‘The young hairdresser hadn’t been in the habit o’ makin’ this avowal above six months, ven he en-countered a young lady as wos the wery picter o’ the fairest dummy. “Now,” he says, “it’s all up. I am a slave!” The young lady wos not only the picter o’ the fairest dummy, but she was wery romantic, as the young hairdresser was, too, and he says, “O!” he says, “here’s a community o’ feelin’, here’s a flow o’ soul!” he says, “here’s a interchange o’ sentiment!” The young lady didn’t say much, o’ course, but she expressed herself agreeable, and shortly artervards vent to see him vith a mutual friend. The hairdresser rushes out to meet her, but d’rectly she sees the dummies she changes colour and falls a tremblin’ wiolently. “Look up, my love,” says the hairdresser, “behold your imige in my winder, but not correcter than in my art!” “My imige!” she says. “Yourn!” replies the hairdresser. “But whose imige is that?” she says, a pinting at vun o’ the gen’lmen. “No vun’s, my love,” he says, “it is but a idea.” “A idea!” she cries: “it is a portrait, I feel it is a portrait, and that ’ere noble face must be in the millingtary!” “Wot do I hear!” says he, a crumplin’ his curls. “Villiam Gibbs,” she says, quite firm, “never renoo the subject. I respect you as a friend,” she says, “but my affections is set upon that manly brow.” “This,” says the hairdresser, “is a reg’lar blight, and in it I perceive the hand of Fate. Farevell!” Vith these vords he rushes into the shop, breaks the dummy’s nose vith a blow of his curlin’-irons, melts him down at the parlour fire, and never smiles artervards.’
The young hairdresser hadn’t been in the habit of making this confession for more than six months when he met a young lady who was the very picture of the most beautiful mannequin. “Now,” he says, “it’s all over. I’m a slave!” The young lady was not only the image of the most beautiful mannequin but also very romantic, just like the young hairdresser. He says, “Oh!” he says, “here’s a connection of feelings, here’s a flow of soul!” he says, “here’s an exchange of sentiment!” The young lady didn’t say much, of course, but she seemed agreeable, and shortly after that came to see him with a mutual friend. The hairdresser rushes out to meet her, but as soon as she sees the mannequins, she changes color and starts trembling violently. “Look up, my love,” says the hairdresser, “see your image in my window, but not more accurate than in my art!” “My image!” she says. “Yours!” replies the hairdresser. “But whose image is that?” she says, pointing at one of the gentlemen. “No one’s, my love,” he says, “it is just an idea.” “An idea!” she cries: “it is a portrait, I feel it is a portrait, and that noble face must belong to someone in the military!” “What do I hear!” says he, crumpling his curls. “William Gibbs,” she says firmly, “never bring up this subject again. I respect you as a friend,” she says, “but my affections are set on that manly brow.” “This,” says the hairdresser, “is a regular disaster, and in it I see the hand of Fate. Farewell!” With these words, he rushes into the shop, breaks the mannequin’s nose with a blow of his curling irons, melts it down at the parlor fire, and never smiles afterwards.
‘The young lady, Mr. Weller?’ said the housekeeper.
‘The young lady, Mr. Weller?’ asked the housekeeper.
‘Why, ma’am,’ said Sam, ‘finding that Fate had a spite agin her, and everybody she come into contact vith, she never smiled neither, but read a deal o’ poetry and pined avay,—by rayther slow degrees, for she ain’t dead yet. It took a deal o’ poetry to kill the hairdresser, and some people say arter all that it was more the gin and water as caused him to be run over; p’r’aps it was a little o’ both, and came o’ mixing the two.’
‘Well, ma’am,’ said Sam, ‘realizing that Fate was out to get her and everyone she interacted with, she never smiled. Instead, she read a lot of poetry and slowly wasted away—though she’s not dead yet. It took a lot of poetry to drive the hairdresser to his end, and some say it was really more the gin and water that led to him getting run over; maybe it was a bit of both, coming from mixing the two.’
The barber declared that Mr. Weller had related one of the most interesting stories that had ever come within his knowledge, in which opinion the housekeeper entirely concurred.
The barber said that Mr. Weller had shared one of the most interesting stories he had ever heard, and the housekeeper completely agreed.
‘Are you a married man, sir?’ inquired Sam.
“Are you a married man, sir?” asked Sam.
The barber replied that he had not that honour.
The barber replied that he didn't have that honor.
‘I s’pose you mean to be?’ said Sam.
“I guess you mean to be?” said Sam.
‘Well,’ replied the barber, rubbing his hands smirkingly, ‘I don’t know, I don’t think it’s very likely.’
‘Well,’ replied the barber, rubbing his hands with a smirk, ‘I’m not sure, I don’t think it’s very likely.’
‘That’s a bad sign,’ said Sam; ‘if you’d said you meant to be vun o’ these days, I should ha’ looked upon you as bein’ safe. You’re in a wery precarious state.’
"That's not a good sign," Sam said. "If you had said you intended to be one of these days, I would have considered you safe. You're in a very precarious situation."
‘I am not conscious of any danger, at all events,’ returned the barber.
‘I’m not aware of any danger, anyway,’ replied the barber.
‘No more wos I, sir,’ said the elder Mr. Weller, interposing; ‘those vere my symptoms, exactly. I’ve been took that vay twice. Keep your vether eye open, my friend, or you’re gone.’
‘No more was I, sir,’ said the elder Mr. Weller, interjecting; ‘those were my symptoms, exactly. I've experienced that way twice. Keep your weather eye open, my friend, or you’re done for.’
There was something so very solemn about this admonition, both in its matter and manner, and also in the way in which Mr. Weller still kept his eye fixed upon the unsuspecting victim, that nobody cared to speak for some little time, and might not have cared to do so for some time longer, if the housekeeper had not happened to sigh, which called off the old gentleman’s attention and gave rise to a gallant inquiry whether ‘there wos anythin’ wery piercin’ in that ’ere little heart?’
There was something extremely serious about this warning, both in its content and delivery, and also in how Mr. Weller continued to stare at the unsuspecting victim. Because of this, no one wanted to speak for a while and might have stayed silent even longer if the housekeeper hadn’t sighed. That caught the old gentleman’s attention and led to a chivalrous question about whether ‘there was anything very piercing in that little heart?’
‘Dear me, Mr. Weller!’ said the housekeeper, laughing.
‘Oh my, Mr. Weller!’ said the housekeeper, laughing.
‘No, but is there anythin’ as agitates it?’ pursued the old gentleman. ‘Has it always been obderrate, always opposed to the happiness o’ human creeturs? Eh? Has it?’
‘No, but is there anything that agitates it?’ the old gentleman continued. ‘Has it always been stubborn, always opposed to the happiness of human beings? Huh? Has it?’
At this critical juncture for her blushes and confusion, the housekeeper discovered that more ale was wanted, and hastily withdrew into the cellar to draw the same, followed by the barber, who insisted on carrying the candle. Having looked after her with a very complacent expression of face, and after him with some disdain, Mr. Weller caused his glance to travel slowly round the kitchen, until at length it rested on his son.
At this crucial moment for her embarrassment and confusion, the housekeeper realized that they needed more ale and quickly went down to the cellar to get it, followed by the barber, who insisted on carrying the candle. After watching her with a satisfied expression and him with some disdain, Mr. Weller let his gaze wander slowly around the kitchen until it finally landed on his son.
‘Sammy,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘I mistrust that barber.’
‘Sammy,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘I don’t trust that barber.’
‘Wot for?’ returned Sam; ‘wot’s he got to do with you? You’re a nice man, you are, arter pretendin’ all kinds o’ terror, to go a payin’ compliments and talkin’ about hearts and piercers.’
‘What for?’ Sam replied; ‘what does he have to do with you? You’re a nice guy, you are, after pretending to be all kinds of scary, to go giving compliments and talking about feelings and heartbreak.’
The imputation of gallantry appeared to afford Mr. Weller the utmost delight, for he replied in a voice choked by suppressed laughter, and with the tears in his eyes,
The suggestion of bravery seemed to bring Mr. Weller great joy, as he responded with a voice filled with stifled laughter and tears in his eyes.
‘Wos I a talkin’ about hearts and piercers,—wos I though, Sammy, eh?’
‘Was I talking about hearts and piercers,—was I thinking, Sammy, eh?’
‘Wos you? of course you wos.’
‘Were you? Of course you were.’
‘She don’t know no better, Sammy, there ain’t no harm in it,—no danger, Sammy; she’s only a punster. She seemed pleased, though, didn’t she? O’ course, she wos pleased, it’s nat’ral she should be, wery nat’ral.’
‘She doesn't know any better, Sammy, there's no harm in it,—no danger, Sammy; she’s just a jokester. She seemed happy, though, right? Of course, she was happy, it’s totally natural for her to be, very natural.’
‘He’s wain of it!’ exclaimed Sam, joining in his father’s mirth. ‘He’s actually wain!’
‘He’s left it behind!’ exclaimed Sam, joining in his father’s laughter. ‘He’s actually left it!’
‘Hush!’ replied Mr. Weller, composing his features, ‘they’re a comin’ back,—the little heart’s a comin’ back. But mark these wurds o’ mine once more, and remember ’em ven your father says he said ’em. Samivel, I mistrust that ’ere deceitful barber.’ [300]
‘Hush!’ replied Mr. Weller, straightening his face. ‘They’re coming back—the little heart is coming back. But listen to my words again, and remember them when your father says he said them. Samivel, I don’t trust that deceitful barber.’ [300]
VI
MASTER HUMPHREY, FROM HIS CLOCK-SIDE IN THE CHIMNEY CORNER
MASTER HUMPHREY, FROM HIS CLOCK-SIDE IN THE CHIMNEY CORNER
Two or three evenings after the institution of Mr. Weller’s Watch, I thought I heard, as I walked in the garden, the voice of Mr. Weller himself at no great distance; and stopping once or twice to listen more attentively, I found that the sounds proceeded from my housekeeper’s little sitting-room, which is at the back of the house. I took no further notice of the circumstance at that time, but it formed the subject of a conversation between me and my friend Jack Redburn next morning, when I found that I had not been deceived in my impression. Jack furnished me with the following particulars; and as he appeared to take extraordinary pleasure in relating them, I have begged him in future to jot down any such domestic scenes or occurrences that may please his humour, in order that they may be told in his own way. I must confess that, as Mr. Pickwick and he are constantly together, I have been influenced, in making this request, by a secret desire to know something of their proceedings.
Two or three evenings after Mr. Weller’s Watch was set up, I thought I heard Mr. Weller’s voice nearby while I was walking in the garden. I stopped once or twice to listen more closely and realized the sounds were coming from my housekeeper’s small sitting room at the back of the house. I didn’t think much of it at the time, but it became a topic of conversation between me and my friend Jack Redburn the next morning, when I confirmed that my impression wasn’t wrong. Jack shared the following details with me, and since he seemed to enjoy recounting them so much, I’ve asked him to keep track of any domestic scenes or events that catch his fancy in the future, so they can be told in his own style. I have to admit that, since Mr. Pickwick and he are always together, my request was partly driven by a secret desire to learn more about what they’ve been up to.
On the evening in question, the housekeeper’s room was arranged with particular care, and the housekeeper herself was very smartly dressed. The preparations, however, were not confined to mere showy demonstrations, as tea was prepared for three persons, with a small display of preserves and jams and sweet cakes, which heralded some uncommon occasion. Miss Benton (my housekeeper bears that name) was in a state of great expectation, too, frequently going to the front door and looking anxiously down the lane, and more than once observing to the servant-girl that she expected company, and hoped no accident had happened to delay them.
On the evening in question, the housekeeper’s room was arranged with particular care, and the housekeeper herself was very well dressed. The preparations, however, were not just for show, as tea was set up for three people, along with a small spread of preserves, jams, and sweet cakes, indicating some special occasion. Miss Benton (my housekeeper goes by that name) was also in a state of high expectation, often checking the front door and looking nervously down the lane, and more than once telling the servant girl that she was expecting company and hoped nothing had happened to delay them.
A modest ring at the bell at length allayed her fears, and Miss Benton, hurrying into her own room and shutting herself up, in order that she might preserve that appearance of being taken by surprise which is so essential to the polite reception of visitors, awaited their coming with a smiling countenance.
A soft chime from the doorbell finally calmed her nerves, and Miss Benton quickly rushed into her room, closing the door behind her. She wanted to maintain that look of surprise that's so important for politely welcoming guests, so she waited for their arrival with a bright smile.
‘Good ev’nin’, mum,’ said the older Mr. Weller, looking in at the door after a prefatory tap. ‘I’m afeerd we’ve come in rayther arter the time, mum, but the young colt being full o’ wice, has been’ a boltin’ and shyin’ and gettin’ his leg over the traces to sich a extent that if he an’t wery soon broke in, he’ll wex me into a broken heart, and then he’ll never be brought out no more except to learn his letters from the writin’ on his grandfather’s tombstone.’
‘Good evening, ma’am,’ said the older Mr. Weller, peeking in through the door after a quick knock. ‘I’m afraid we’ve arrived a bit late, ma’am, but the young horse, being full of energy, has been running and spooking and getting his leg over the traces to such an extent that if he isn’t trained soon, he’ll drive me to a broken heart, and after that, he’ll only come out to learn his letters from the writing on his grandfather’s tombstone.’
p. 302With these pathetic words, which were addressed to something outside the door about two feet six from the ground, Mr. Weller introduced a very small boy firmly set upon a couple of very sturdy legs, who looked as if nothing could ever knock him down. Besides having a very round face strongly resembling Mr. Weller’s, and a stout little body of exactly his build, this young gentleman, standing with his little legs very wide apart, as if the top-boots were familiar to them, actually winked upon the housekeeper with his infant eye, in imitation of his grandfather.
p. 302With these pathetic words, aimed at something just outside the door about two and a half feet off the ground, Mr. Weller introduced a very small boy with sturdy legs, who looked like nothing could ever knock him over. He had a round face that strongly resembled Mr. Weller’s, and a chubby little body just like his. Standing with his legs spread wide apart, as if he was used to wearing top-boots, this little guy actually winked at the housekeeper with his tiny eye, imitating his grandfather.
‘There’s a naughty boy, mum,’ said Mr. Weller, bursting with delight, ‘there’s a immoral Tony. Wos there ever a little chap o’ four year and eight months old as vinked his eye at a strange lady afore?’
‘There’s a naughty boy, mom,’ said Mr. Weller, filled with joy, ‘there’s an immoral Tony. Was there ever a little guy of four years and eight months old who winked at a strange lady before?’
As little affected by this observation as by the former appeal to his feelings, Master Weller elevated in the air a small model of a coach whip which he carried in his hand, and addressing the housekeeper with a shrill ‘ya—hip!’ inquired if she was ‘going down the road;’ at which happy adaptation of a lesson he had been taught from infancy, Mr. Weller could restrain his feelings no longer, but gave him twopence on the spot.
As unaffected by this comment as he was by the earlier appeal to his emotions, Master Weller raised a small model of a coach whip that he was holding and, with a sharp 'ya—hip!' called out to the housekeeper to ask if she was 'heading down the road.' At this clever use of a lesson he had learned since childhood, Mr. Weller could no longer hold back his feelings and instantly gave him two pence.
‘It’s in wain to deny it, mum,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘this here is a boy arter his grandfather’s own heart, and beats out all the boys as ever wos or will be. Though at the same time, mum,’ added Mr. Weller, trying to look gravely down upon his favourite, ‘it was wery wrong on him to want to—over all the posts as we come along, and wery cruel on him to force poor grandfather to lift him cross-legged over every vun of ’em. He wouldn’t pass vun single blessed post, mum, and at the top o’ the lane there’s seven-and-forty on ’em all in a row, and wery close together.’
“It’s pointless to deny it, ma’am,” said Mr. Weller, “this is a boy after his grandfather’s own heart, and he outshines all the boys that ever were or will be. Though at the same time, ma’am,” added Mr. Weller, trying to look sternly down at his favorite, “it was very wrong of him to want to—over all the posts we passed, and very unfair of him to make poor grandfather carry him cross-legged over every single one. He wouldn’t pass a single blessed post, ma’am, and at the end of the lane, there are forty-seven of them all in a row, and very close together.”
Here Mr. Weller, whose feelings were in a perpetual conflict between pride in his grandson’s achievements and a sense of his own responsibility, and the importance of impressing him with moral truths, burst into a fit of laughter, and suddenly checking himself, remarked in a severe tone that little boys as made their grandfathers put ’em over posts never went to heaven at any price.
Here Mr. Weller, who was constantly torn between pride in his grandson’s accomplishments and a sense of his own duty, as well as the need to teach him moral lessons, suddenly burst into laughter. Quickly stopping himself, he said in a serious tone that little boys who made their grandfathers put them over fences would never get to heaven, no matter what.
By this time the housekeeper had made tea, and little Tony, placed on a chair beside her, with his eyes nearly on a level with the top of the table, was provided with various delicacies which yielded him extreme contentment. The housekeeper (who seemed rather afraid of the child, notwithstanding her caresses) then patted him on the head, and declared that he was the finest boy she had ever seen.
By this time, the housekeeper had made tea, and little Tony, sitting on a chair next to her with his eyes almost level with the table, was given various treats that made him very happy. The housekeeper, who seemed somewhat intimidated by the child despite her affection, then patted him on the head and said he was the best boy she had ever seen.
‘Wy, mum,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘I don’t think you’ll see a many sich, and that’s the truth. But if my son Samivel vould give me my vay, mum, and only dis-pense vith his—might I wenter to say the vurd?’
‘Why, mum,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘I don’t think you’ll see many like that, and that’s the truth. But if my son Samivel would give me my way, mum, and only get rid of his—might I venture to say the word?’
‘What word, Mr. Weller?’ said the housekeeper, blushing slightly.
‘What word, Mr. Weller?’ asked the housekeeper, blushing a bit.
‘Petticuts, mum,’ returned that gentleman, laying his hand upon the garments of his grandson. ‘If my son Samivel, mum, vould only dis-pense vith these here, you’d see such a alteration in his appearance, as the imagination can’t depicter.’
‘Petticoats, ma'am,’ replied that gentleman, placing his hand on his grandson's clothes. ‘If my son Samivel, ma'am, would just get rid of these, you’d see such a change in his appearance that your imagination couldn't even capture it.’
‘But what would you have the child wear instead, Mr. Weller?’ said the housekeeper.
‘But what would you have the child wear instead, Mr. Weller?’ said the housekeeper.
‘I’ve offered my son Samivel, mum, agen and agen,’ returned the old gentleman, ‘to purwide him at my own cost vith a suit o’ clothes as ’ud be the makin’ on him, and form his mind in infancy for those pursuits as I hope the family o’ the Vellers vill alvays dewote themselves to. Tony, my boy, tell the lady wot them clothes are, as grandfather says, father ought to let you vear.’
‘I’ve offered my son Samivel, mom, again and again,’ replied the old gentleman, ‘to provide him at my own expense with a suit of clothes that would really suit him, and to shape his mind in childhood for those pursuits that I hope the Veller family will always dedicate themselves to. Tony, my boy, tell the lady what those clothes are that, as grandfather says, your father should let you wear.’
‘A little white hat and a little sprig weskut and little knee cords and little top-boots and a little green coat with little bright buttons and a little welwet collar,’ replied Tony, with great readiness and no stops.
‘A little white hat, a little sprig of weskut, little knee-length pants, little top-boots, and a little green coat with little shiny buttons and a little velvet collar,’ replied Tony eagerly and without hesitation.
‘That’s the cos-toom, mum,’ said Mr. Weller, looking proudly at the housekeeper. ‘Once make sich a model on him as that, and you’d say he wos an angel!’
‘That’s the costume, Mom,’ said Mr. Weller, looking proudly at the housekeeper. ‘Once you make a model of him like that, you’d say he was an angel!’
Perhaps the housekeeper thought that in such a guise young Tony would look more like the angel at Islington than anything else of that name, or perhaps she was disconcerted to find her previously-conceived ideas disturbed, as angels are not commonly represented in top-boots and sprig waistcoats. She coughed doubtfully, but said nothing.
Perhaps the housekeeper thought that in this outfit, young Tony would resemble the angel at Islington more than anything else with that name, or maybe she was unsettled to see her previous ideas challenged, since angels aren’t usually shown wearing top boots and fancy waistcoats. She coughed uncertainly, but said nothing.
‘How many brothers and sisters have you, my dear?’ she asked, after a short silence.
‘How many brothers and sisters do you have, my dear?’ she asked, after a brief pause.
‘One brother and no sister at all,’ replied Tony. ‘Sam his name is, and so’s my father’s. Do you know my father?’
‘One brother and no sister,’ Tony said. ‘His name is Sam, and that’s my dad’s name too. Do you know my dad?’
‘O yes, I know him,’ said the housekeeper, graciously.
‘Oh yes, I know him,’ said the housekeeper, graciously.
‘Is my father fond of you?’ pursued Tony.
‘Does my dad like you?’ Tony asked.
‘I hope so,’ rejoined the smiling housekeeper.
"I hope so," replied the smiling housekeeper.
Tony considered a moment, and then said, ‘Is my grandfather fond of you?’
Tony thought for a moment and then asked, "Does my grandfather like you?"
This would seem a very easy question to answer, but instead of replying to it, the housekeeper smiled in great confusion, and said that really children did ask such extraordinary questions that it was the most difficult thing in the world to talk to them. Mr. Weller took upon himself to reply that he was very fond of the lady; but the housekeeper entreating that he would not put such things into the child’s head, Mr. Weller shook his own while she looked another way, and seemed to be troubled with a misgiving that captivation was in progress. It was, perhaps, on this account that he changed the subject precipitately.
This might seem like an easy question to answer, but instead of responding, the housekeeper smiled in confusion and said that kids really asked such strange questions that it was the hardest thing in the world to talk to them. Mr. Weller took it upon himself to say that he was very fond of the lady; however, the housekeeper begged him not to put such ideas into the child's head. Mr. Weller shook his head while she looked away, appearing to be troubled by a feeling that something was happening. It was likely for this reason that he quickly changed the subject.
‘It’s wery wrong in little boys to make game o’ their grandfathers, an’t it, mum?’ said Mr. Weller, shaking his head waggishly, until Tony looked at him, when he counterfeited the deepest dejection and sorrow.
‘It’s really wrong for little boys to mess with their grandfathers, isn’t it, mom?’ said Mr. Weller, shaking his head playfully until Tony looked at him, when he pretended to be deeply dejected and sad.
‘O, very sad!’ assented the housekeeper. ‘But I hope no little boys do that?’
‘Oh, that’s really sad!’ agreed the housekeeper. ‘But I hope no little boys do that?’
‘There is vun young Turk, mum,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘as havin’ seen his grandfather a little overcome vith drink on the occasion of a friend’s birthday, goes a reelin’ and staggerin’ about the house, and makin’ believe that he’s the old gen’lm’n.’
‘There’s one young Turk, Mom,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘who, after seeing his grandfather a bit tipsy at a friend’s birthday party, goes reeling and staggering around the house, pretending to be the old gentleman.’
‘O, quite shocking!’ cried the housekeeper,
‘Oh, that's quite shocking!’ exclaimed the housekeeper,
‘Yes, mum,’ said Mr. Weller; ‘and previously to so doin’, this here young traitor that I’m a speakin’ of, pinches his little nose to make it red, and then he gives a hiccup and says, “I’m all right,” he says; “give us another song!” Ha, ha! “Give us another song,” he says. Ha, ha, ha!’
‘Yeah, Mom,’ said Mr. Weller; ‘and before doing that, this young traitor I’m talking about pinches his little nose to make it red, and then he gives a hiccup and says, “I’m all right,” he says; “give me another song!” Ha, ha! “Give me another song,” he says. Ha, ha, ha!’
In his excessive delight, Mr. Weller was quite unmindful of his moral responsibility, until little Tony kicked up his legs, and laughing immoderately, cried, ‘That was me, that was;’ whereupon the grandfather, by a great effort, became extremely solemn.
In his overwhelming joy, Mr. Weller completely forgot about his moral responsibility, until little Tony kicked his legs up and laughed loudly, saying, ‘That was me, that was;’ at which point the grandfather, with great effort, became very serious.
‘No, Tony, not you,’ said Mr. Weller. ‘I hope it warn’t you, Tony. It must ha’ been that ’ere naughty little chap as comes sometimes out o’ the empty watch-box round the corner,—that same little chap as wos found standing on the table afore the looking-glass, pretending to shave himself vith a oyster-knife.’
‘No, Tony, not you,’ said Mr. Weller. ‘I hope it wasn’t you, Tony. It must have been that naughty little kid who sometimes comes out of the empty watch box around the corner—that same little kid who was found standing on the table in front of the mirror, pretending to shave himself with an oyster knife.’
‘He didn’t hurt himself, I hope?’ observed the housekeeper.
‘He didn’t hurt himself, did he?’ the housekeeper remarked.
‘Not he, mum,’ said Mr. Weller proudly; ‘bless your heart, you might trust that ’ere boy vith a steam-engine a’most, he’s such a knowin’ young’—but suddenly recollecting himself and observing that Tony perfectly understood and appreciated the compliment, the old gentleman groaned and observed that ‘it wos all wery shockin’—wery.’
‘Not him, mom,’ said Mr. Weller proudly; ‘bless your heart, you could almost trust that boy with a steam engine, he’s such a clever young man’—but suddenly remembering himself and noticing that Tony fully understood and appreciated the compliment, the old gentleman sighed and remarked that ‘it was all very shocking—very.’
‘O, he’s a bad ’un,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘is that ’ere watch-box boy, makin’ such a noise and litter in the back yard, he does, waterin’ wooden horses and feedin’ of ’em vith grass, and perpetivally spillin’ his little brother out of a veelbarrow and frightenin’ his mother out of her vits, at the wery moment wen she’s expectin’ to increase his stock of happiness vith another play-feller,—O, he’s a bad one! He’s even gone so far as to put on a pair of paper spectacles as he got his father to make for him, and walk up and down the garden vith his hands behind him in imitation of Mr. Pickwick,—but Tony don’t do sich things, O no!’
‘Oh, he’s a bad one,’ said Mr. Weller, ‘that watchbox kid, making such a racket and mess in the backyard. He’s watering wooden horses and feeding them grass, constantly dumping his little brother out of a wheelbarrow and scaring his mother out of her wits, especially when she’s expecting to add to her happiness with another playmate—oh, he’s a real troublemaker! He’s even taken it a step further by wearing a pair of paper glasses his dad made for him and walking up and down the garden with his hands behind his back, trying to imitate Mr. Pickwick—but Tony doesn’t do things like that, oh no!’
‘O no!’ echoed Tony.
"OMG!" echoed Tony.
‘He knows better, he does,’ said Mr. Weller. ‘He knows that if he wos to come sich games as these nobody wouldn’t love him, and that his grandfather in partickler couldn’t abear the sight on him; for vich reasons Tony’s always good.’
‘He knows better, he really does,’ said Mr. Weller. ‘He knows that if he were to come around playing games like these, nobody would love him, and that his grandfather in particular couldn’t stand the sight of him; for those reasons, Tony is always good.’
‘Always good,’ echoed Tony; and his grandfather immediately took him on his knee and kissed him, at the same time, with many nods and winks, slyly pointing at the child’s head with his thumb, in order that the housekeeper, otherwise deceived by the admirable manner in which he (Mr. Weller) had sustained his character, might not suppose that any other young gentleman was referred to, and might clearly understand that the boy of the watch-box was but an imaginary creation, and a fetch of Tony himself, invented for his improvement and reformation.
“Always good,” echoed Tony; and his grandfather immediately lifted him onto his knee and kissed him. At the same time, with a lot of nods and winks, he discreetly pointed at the child’s head with his thumb so that the housekeeper, otherwise misled by the impressive way he (Mr. Weller) had maintained his persona, wouldn’t think that any other young gentleman was being referred to. He wanted to make it clear that the boy from the watch-box was just a figment of Tony’s imagination, created for his own improvement and guidance.
Not confining himself to a mere verbal description of his grandson’s abilities, Mr. Weller, when tea was finished, invited him by various gifts of pence and halfpence to smoke imaginary pipes, drink visionary beer from real pots, imitate his grandfather without reserve, and in particular to go through the drunken scene, which threw the old gentleman into ecstasies and filled the housekeeper with wonder. Nor was Mr. Weller’s pride satisfied with even this display, for when he took his leave he carried the child, like some rare and astonishing curiosity, first to the barber’s house and afterwards to the tobacconist’s, at each of which places he repeated his performances with the utmost effect to applauding and delighted audiences. It was half-past nine o’clock when Mr. Weller was last seen carrying him home upon his shoulder, and it has been whispered abroad that at that time the infant Tony was rather intoxicated. [306]
Not limiting himself to just talking about his grandson’s talents, Mr. Weller, after tea, encouraged him with coins to pretend to smoke imaginary pipes, drink imaginary beer from real mugs, mimic his grandfather freely, and especially to reenact the drunken scene, which delighted the old man and amazed the housekeeper. Mr. Weller’s pride didn’t stop there; when he said goodbye, he carried the child, like some rare and astonishing spectacle, first to the barber’s shop and then to the tobacconist’s, where he performed to enthusiastic and entertained audiences. It was half-past nine when Mr. Weller was last seen carrying him home on his shoulder, and word has it that by that time baby Tony was somewhat tipsy. [306]
I was musing the other evening upon the characters and incidents with which I had been so long engaged; wondering how I could ever have looked forward with pleasure to the completion of my tale, and reproaching myself for having done so, as if it were a kind of cruelty to those companions of my solitude whom I had now dismissed, and could never again recall; when my clock struck ten. Punctual to the hour, my friends appeared.
I was thinking the other evening about the characters and events I had been so deeply involved with; wondering how I could have ever looked forward to finishing my story with pleasure, and feeling guilty for doing so, as if it was kind of cruel to those companions of my solitude whom I had now let go and could never bring back; when my clock struck ten. Right on time, my friends showed up.
On our last night of meeting, we had finished the story which the reader has just concluded. Our conversation took the same current as the meditations which the entrance of my friends had interrupted, and The Old Curiosity Shop was the staple of our discourse.
On our last night together, we had wrapped up the story that the reader just finished. Our conversation flowed like the thoughts I had before my friends arrived, and The Old Curiosity Shop became the main topic of our discussion.
I may confide to the reader now, that in connection with this little history I had something upon my mind; something to communicate which I had all along with difficulty repressed; something I had deemed it, during the progress of the story, necessary to its interest to disguise, and which, now that it was over, I wished, and was yet reluctant, to disclose.
I can share with the reader now that I had something on my mind related to this little story; something I had struggled to keep hidden. Throughout the story, I thought it was necessary to conceal it for the sake of interest, and now that it's finished, I want to reveal it, yet I'm still hesitant to do so.
To conceal anything from those to whom I am attached, is not in my nature. I can never close my lips where I have opened my heart. This temper, and the consciousness of having done some violence to it in my narrative, laid me under a restraint which I should have had great difficulty in overcoming, but for a timely remark from Mr. Miles, who, as I hinted in a former paper, is a gentleman of business habits, and of great exactness and propriety in all his transactions.
To hide anything from the people I care about just isn’t in my nature. I can’t keep quiet about what I’ve shared from my heart. This trait, combined with the awareness that I’ve strayed from it in my story, put me in a tight spot that I would have struggled to overcome if it hadn’t been for a timely comment from Mr. Miles, who, as I mentioned earlier, is a man of business, known for his precision and professionalism in everything he does.
‘I could have wished,’ my friend objected, ‘that we had been made acquainted with the single gentleman’s name. I don’t like his withholding his name. It made me look upon him at first with suspicion, and caused me to doubt his moral character, I assure you. I am fully satisfied by this time of his being a worthy creature; but in this respect he certainly would not appear to have acted at all like a man of business.’
‘I wish,’ my friend said, ‘we had been told the single gentleman’s name. I really don’t like that he’s keeping it to himself. At first, it made me suspicious of him and made me question his character, I can assure you. I’m completely convinced now that he’s a good person; however, in this regard, he definitely hasn’t acted like a responsible businessman.’
‘My friends,’ said I, drawing to the table, at which they were by this time seated in their usual chairs, ‘do you remember that this story bore another title besides that one we have so often heard of late?’
‘My friends,’ I said, walking over to the table where they were sitting in their usual chairs, ‘do you remember that this story had another title besides the one we’ve heard a lot recently?’
Mr. Miles had his pocket-book out in an instant, and referring to an entry therein, rejoined, ‘Certainly. Personal Adventures of Master Humphrey. Here it is. I made a note of it at the time.’
Mr. Miles quickly pulled out his wallet and, looking at a note inside, replied, “Of course. Personal Adventures of Master Humphrey. Here it is. I noted it down back then.”
I was about to resume what I had to tell them, when the same Mr. Miles again interrupted me, observing that the narrative originated in a personal adventure of my own, and that was no doubt the reason for its being thus designated.
I was just about to continue what I had to say when Mr. Miles interrupted me again, pointing out that the story came from a personal experience of mine, and that was probably why it was labeled that way.
This led me to the point at once.
This brought me right to the point.
‘You will one and all forgive me,’ I returned, ‘if for the greater convenience of the story, and for its better introduction, that adventure was fictitious. I had my share, indeed,—no light or trivial one,—in the pages we have read, but it was not the share I feigned to have at first. The younger brother, the single gentleman, the nameless actor in this little drama, stands before you now.’
'You all have to forgive me,' I said, 'if for the sake of convenience and a better introduction to the story, that adventure was made up. I definitely had my part in the pages we've just read, and it wasn’t a small or silly one, but it wasn't the part I pretended to have at first. The younger brother, the single guy, the unnamed actor in this little drama, is right here in front of you now.'
It was easy to see they had not expected this disclosure.
It was clear they hadn't seen this coming.
‘Yes,’ I pursued. ‘I can look back upon my part in it with a calm, half-smiling pity for myself as for some other man. But I am he, indeed; and now the chief sorrows of my life are yours.’
‘Yes,’ I continued. ‘I can look back on my role in it with a calm, half-smiling pity for myself, like I would for someone else. But I am that person, truly; and now the main sorrows of my life belong to you.’
I need not say what true gratification I derived from the sympathy and kindness with which this acknowledgment was received; nor how often it had risen to my lips before; nor how difficult I had found it—how impossible, when I came to those passages which touched me most, and most nearly concerned me—to sustain the character I had assumed. It is enough to say that I replaced in the clock-case the record of so many trials,—sorrowfully, it is true, but with a softened sorrow which was almost pleasure; and felt that in living through the past again, and communicating to others the lesson it had helped to teach me, I had been a happier man.
I don’t need to explain how much joy I felt from the sympathy and kindness with which this acknowledgment was received; nor how often it had been on the tip of my tongue before; nor how challenging I found it—how impossible it was when I reached those parts that moved me the most, and that were closest to my heart—to keep up the persona I had taken on. It’s enough to say that I put back in the clock-case the record of so many struggles,—sadly, it’s true, but with a softened sadness that was almost joyful; and I realized that by reliving the past and sharing with others the lesson it had taught me, I had become a happier person.
We lingered so long over the leaves from which I had read, that as I consigned them to their former resting-place, the hand of my trusty clock pointed to twelve, and there came towards us upon the wind the voice of the deep and distant bell of St. Paul’s as it struck the hour of midnight.
We spent so much time looking at the leaves I had read from that when I finally put them back in their place, my reliable clock showed twelve, and we could hear the deep, distant bell of St. Paul's ringing midnight carried by the wind.
‘This,’ said I, returning with a manuscript I had taken at the moment, from the same repository, ‘to be opened to such music, should be a tale where London’s face by night is darkly seen, and where some deed of such a time as this is dimly shadowed out. Which of us here has seen the working of that great machine whose voice has just now ceased?’
‘This,’ I said, coming back with a manuscript I had just grabbed from the same place, ‘should be accompanied by such music, telling a story where London’s face at night is seen in a dark way, and where some action from a time like this is vaguely hinted at. Which of us here has witnessed the operation of that huge machine whose sound has just stopped?’
Mr. Pickwick had, of course, and so had Mr. Miles. Jack and my deaf friend were in the minority.
Mr. Pickwick definitely did, and so did Mr. Miles. Jack and my deaf friend were in the minority.
I had seen it but a few days before, and could not help telling them of the fancy I had about it.
I had seen it just a few days ago and couldn't help but share my thoughts about it.
I paid my fee of twopence upon entering, to one of the money-changers who sit within the Temple; and falling, after a few turns up and down, into the quiet train of thought which such a place awakens, paced the echoing stones like some old monk whose present world lay all within its walls. As I looked afar up into the lofty dome, I could not help wondering what were his reflections whose genius reared that mighty pile, when, the last small wedge of timber fixed, the last nail driven into its home for many centuries, the clang of hammers, and the hum of busy voices gone, and the Great Silence whole years of noise had helped to make, reigning undisturbed around, he mused, as I did now, upon his work, and lost himself amid its vast extent. I could not quite determine whether the contemplation of it would impress him with a sense of greatness or of insignificance; but when I remembered how long a time it had taken to erect, in how short a space it might be traversed even to its remotest parts, for how brief a term he, or any of those who cared to bear his name, would live to see it, or know of its existence, I imagined him far more melancholy than proud, and looking with regret upon his labour done. With these thoughts in my mind, I began to ascend, almost unconsciously, the flight of steps leading to the several wonders of the building, and found myself before a barrier where another money-taker sat, who demanded which among them I would choose to see. There were the stone gallery, he said, and the whispering gallery, the geometrical staircase, the room of models, the clock—the clock being quite in my way, I stopped him there, and chose that sight from all the rest.
I paid my entrance fee of two pence to one of the money-changers inside the Temple. After wandering around for a bit, I fell into a quiet train of thought that such a place inspires, pacing the echoing stones like an old monk whose entire world exists within these walls. As I looked up at the towering dome, I couldn't help but wonder what thoughts filled the mind of the genius who built this incredible structure. When the last small piece of timber was in place and the final nail secured for centuries to come, after the sounds of hammering and busy voices faded away, and only the Great Silence remained, did he, like me now, reflect on his creation and lose himself in its vastness? I couldn’t quite decide if looking at it would make him feel great or small. But as I remembered how long it took to build, how quickly you could walk through it even to its farthest parts, and how little time he, or anyone wanting to share his name, would have to witness it or even be aware of its existence, I imagined he felt more melancholy than proud, looking back at his completed work with regret. With these thoughts in mind, I almost unconsciously began to climb the stairs leading to the various wonders of the building and found myself at a barrier where another money-taker was sitting, asking which attraction I wanted to see. He mentioned the stone gallery, the whispering gallery, the geometrical staircase, the room of models, and the clock. The clock was in my way, so I stopped him there and chose to see that above all the others.
I groped my way into the Turret which it occupies, and saw before me, in a kind of loft, what seemed to be a great, old oaken press with folding doors. These being thrown back by the attendant (who was sleeping when I came upon him, and looked a drowsy fellow, as though his close companionship with Time had made him quite indifferent to it), disclosed a complicated crowd of wheels and chains in iron and brass,—great, sturdy, rattling engines,—suggestive of breaking a finger put in here or there, and grinding the bone to powder,—and these were the Clock! Its very pulse, if I may use the word, was like no other clock. It did not mark the flight of every moment with a gentle second stroke, as though it would check old Time, and have him stay his pace in pity, but measured it with one sledge-hammer beat, as if its business were to crush the seconds as they came trooping on, and remorselessly to clear a path before the Day of Judgment.
I found my way into the turret it occupied and saw in what looked like an attic a large, old oak cabinet with folding doors. The attendant, who was asleep when I found him and looked like a pretty drowsy guy, as if spending so much time with Time had made him indifferent to it, opened the doors to reveal a complicated mess of wheels and chains made of iron and brass—big, sturdy, rattling machines—that looked like they could crush a finger if it got too close and grind the bone to powder—and these were the Clock! Its very heartbeat, if I can use that term, was unlike any other clock. It didn’t mark the passage of every moment with a gentle tick, as if it was trying to urge old Time to slow down out of kindness, but rather thudded with one heavy blow, as if its job was to smash the seconds as they came rushing by and mercilessly clear a path before the Day of Judgment.
I sat down opposite to it, and hearing its regular and never-changing voice, that one deep constant note, uppermost amongst all the noise and clatter in the streets below,—marking that, let that tumult rise or fall, go on or stop,—let it be night or noon, to-morrow or to-day, this year or next,—it still performed its functions with the same dull constancy, and regulated the progress of the life around, the fancy came upon me that this was London’s Heart,—and that when it should cease to beat, the City would be no more.
I sat down across from it, and listening to its steady, unchanging voice—just one deep, constant note—cutting through all the noise and chaos in the streets below. No matter how much that uproar rose or fell, kept going or stopped—whether it was night or noon, tomorrow or today, this year or next—it continued its role with the same dull consistency, controlling the flow of life around it. The thought crossed my mind that this was London’s Heart, and that when it stopped beating, the City would cease to exist.
It is night. Calm and unmoved amidst the scenes that darkness favours, the great heart of London throbs in its Giant breast. Wealth and beggary, vice and virtue, guilt and innocence, repletion and the direst hunger, all treading on each other and crowding together, are gathered round it. Draw but a little circle above the clustering housetops, and you shall have within its space everything, with its opposite extreme and contradiction, close beside. Where yonder feeble light is shining, a man is but this moment dead. The taper at a few yards’ distance is seen by eyes that have this instant opened on the world. There are two houses separated by but an inch or two of wall. In one, there are quiet minds at rest; in the other, a waking conscience that one might think would trouble the very air. In that close corner where the roofs shrink down and cower together as if to hide their secrets from the handsome street hard by, there are such dark crimes, such miseries and horrors, as could be hardly told in whispers. In the handsome street, there are folks asleep who have dwelt there all their lives, and have no more knowledge of these things than if they had never been, or were transacted at the remotest limits of the world,—who, if they were hinted at, would shake their heads, look wise, and frown, and say they were impossible, and out of Nature,—as if all great towns were not. Does not this Heart of London, that nothing moves, nor stops, nor quickens,—that goes on the same let what will be done, does it not express the City’s character well?
It’s nighttime. Calm and still amid the scenes that darkness embraces, the great heart of London beats strongly in its vast chest. Wealth and poverty, vice and virtue, guilt and innocence, abundance and the direst hunger—all crowded together and overlapping—gather around it. Draw just a small circle above the clustered rooftops, and within that space, you'll find everything, with its exact opposite and contradiction right next door. Where that faint light is shining, a man has just died. The candle, just a few yards away, is seen by eyes that have just opened to the world. There are two houses separated by only an inch or two of wall. In one, peaceful minds are at rest; in the other, a waking conscience might seem to disturb even the air itself. In that tight corner where the roofs shrink down and huddle together as if to hide their secrets from the elegant street nearby, there are such dark crimes, such miseries and horrors, as could hardly be whispered about. In the elegant street, there are people asleep who have lived there all their lives, having no more knowledge of these matters than if they had never existed or took place at the farthest edges of the earth—who, if these things were suggested, would shake their heads, act wise, frown, and insist they are impossible and unnatural—as if all great cities weren’t like this. Doesn’t this Heart of London, which neither moves, nor stops, nor quickens—continuing on regardless of what happens—capture the character of the City perfectly?
The day begins to break, and soon there is the hum and noise of life. Those who have spent the night on doorsteps and cold stones crawl off to beg; they who have slept in beds come forth to their occupation, too, and business is astir. The fog of sleep rolls slowly off, and London shines awake. The streets are filled with carriages and people gaily clad. The jails are full, too, to the throat, nor have the workhouses or hospitals much room to spare. The courts of law are crowded. Taverns have their regular frequenters by this time, and every mart of traffic has its throng. Each of these places is a world, and has its own inhabitants; each is distinct from, and almost unconscious of the existence of any other. There are some few people well to do, who remember to have heard it said, that numbers of men and women—thousands, they think it was—get up in London every day, unknowing where to lay their heads at night; and that there are quarters of the town where misery and famine always are. They don’t believe it quite,—there may be some truth in it, but it is exaggerated, of course. So, each of these thousand worlds goes on, intent upon itself, until night comes again,—first with its lights and pleasures, and its cheerful streets; then with its guilt and darkness.
The day starts to break, and soon there's the buzz and clamor of life. Those who spent the night on doorsteps and cold stones drag themselves off to beg; those who slept in beds also come out to work, and business is bustling. The fog of sleep slowly lifts, and London comes alive. The streets are crowded with carriages and people dressed brightly. The jails are full to capacity, and the workhouses and hospitals have little room left. The courts are packed. Taverns have their regulars by this time, and every marketplace has its crowd. Each of these places is like a world of its own, with its own residents; each is separate from, and nearly unaware of, the existence of others. There are a few well-off individuals who recall hearing that many men and women—thousands, they think—get up in London every day without knowing where they'll sleep at night; and that there are parts of the city where misery and hunger are constant. They don’t fully believe it; there might be some truth to it, but it's definitely exaggerated. So, each of these thousand worlds continues, focused on itself, until night falls again—first bringing lights and fun, and lively streets; then bringing guilt and darkness.
Heart of London, there is a moral in thy every stroke! as I look on at thy indomitable working, which neither death, nor press of life, nor grief, nor gladness out of doors will influence one jot, I seem to hear a voice within thee which sinks into my heart, bidding me, as I elbow my way among the crowd, have some thought for the meanest wretch that passes, and, being a man, to turn away with scorn and pride from none that bear the human shape.
Heart of London, there's a lesson in every beat! As I watch your relentless energy, unaffected by death, the hustle of life, sadness, or outdoor joy, I think I hear a voice within you that touches my heart, urging me, as I navigate through the crowd, to consider even the least fortunate person who passes by, and, as a human, not to turn away in disdain or arrogance from anyone who bears the human form.
I am by no means sure that I might not have been tempted to enlarge upon the subject, had not the papers that lay before me on the table been a silent reproach for even this digression. I took them up again when I had got thus far, and seriously prepared to read.
I’m not really sure that I wouldn’t have been tempted to elaborate on the topic if the papers in front of me on the table hadn’t been a quiet reminder against even this tangent. I picked them up again once I got this far and got serious about reading.
The handwriting was strange to me, for the manuscript had been fairly copied. As it is against our rules, in such a case, to inquire into the authorship until the reading is concluded, I could only glance at the different faces round me, in search of some expression which should betray the writer. Whoever he might be, he was prepared for this, and gave no sign for my enlightenment.
The handwriting looked unusual to me, since the manuscript had been copied pretty well. Since it's against our rules to ask about the author’s identity until we've finished reading, I could only look around at the different faces to see if any of them showed a hint of who the writer might be. Whoever it was seemed ready for this and didn't give me any clues.
I had the papers in my hand, when my deaf friend interposed with a suggestion.
I had the papers in my hand when my deaf friend chimed in with a suggestion.
‘It has occurred to me,’ he said, ‘bearing in mind your sequel to the tale we have finished, that if such of us as have anything to relate of our own lives could interweave it with our contribution to the Clock, it would be well to do so. This need be no restraint upon us, either as to time, or place, or incident, since any real passage of this kind may be surrounded by fictitious circumstances, and represented by fictitious characters. What if we make this an article of agreement among ourselves?’
“It’s occurred to me,” he said, “considering your follow-up to the story we just finished, that if any of us have experiences from our own lives to share, we could weave them into our contributions to the Clock. This shouldn’t hold us back regarding time, place, or events, since any genuine experience can be set against fictional circumstances and portrayed by fictional characters. How about we make this a rule we all agree on?”
The proposition was cordially received, but the difficulty appeared to be that here was a long story written before we had thought of it.
The idea was warmly welcomed, but the issue seemed to be that there was a long narrative already written before we even considered it.
‘Unless,’ said I, ‘it should have happened that the writer of this tale—which is not impossible, for men are apt to do so when they write—has actually mingled with it something of his own endurance and experience.’
‘Unless,’ I said, ‘it’s possible that the author of this story—because it’s not unlikely, as people tend to do when they write—has actually included some of their own struggles and experiences in it.’
Nobody spoke, but I thought I detected in one quarter that this was really the case.
Nobody said anything, but I thought I noticed that this was actually true.
And here I was about to begin again, when Jack informed us softly, that during the progress of our last narrative, Mr. Weller’s Watch had adjourned its sittings from the kitchen, and regularly met outside our door, where he had no doubt that august body would be found at the present moment. As this was for the convenience of listening to our stories, he submitted that they might be suffered to come in, and hear them more pleasantly.
And just as I was about to start again, Jack quietly told us that while we were sharing our last story, Mr. Weller’s Watch had moved its meetings from the kitchen to right outside our door, where he was sure that esteemed group would be right now. Since this was to make it easier for them to listen to our tales, he suggested that we let them come in so they could enjoy them more comfortably.
To this we one and all yielded a ready assent, and the party being discovered, as Jack had supposed, and invited to walk in, entered (though not without great confusion at having been detected), and were accommodated with chairs at a little distance.
To this, we all readily agreed, and the group, as Jack had thought, was found and invited to come in. They entered (not without feeling quite embarrassed at being caught) and were offered chairs a bit away.
Then, the lamp being trimmed, the fire well stirred and burning brightly, the hearth clean swept, the curtains closely drawn, the clock wound up, we entered on our new story. [311]
Then, with the lamp adjusted, the fire properly stoked and burning brightly, the hearth cleaned, the curtains drawn tightly shut, and the clock wound up, we began our new story. [311]
It is again midnight. My fire burns cheerfully; the room is filled with my old friend’s sober voice; and I am left to muse upon the story we have just now finished.
It’s midnight again. My fire is burning brightly; the room is filled with my old friend’s serious voice; and I’m left to think about the story we just finished.
It makes me smile, at such a time as this, to think if there were any one to see me sitting in my easy-chair, my gray head hanging down, my eyes bent thoughtfully upon the glowing embers, and my crutch—emblem of my helplessness—lying upon the hearth at my feet, how solitary I should seem. Yet though I am the sole tenant of this chimney-corner, though I am childless and old, I have no sense of loneliness at this hour; but am the centre of a silent group whose company I love.
It makes me smile, at a time like this, to think about how someone might see me sitting in my comfy chair, my gray head drooping, my eyes focused thoughtfully on the glowing coals, and my crutch—symbol of my helplessness—lying on the hearth at my feet. I must seem so solitary. Yet, even though I'm the only one in this corner by the fireplace, and I have no children and am old, I don't feel lonely right now; instead, I feel like the center of a quiet group whose company I cherish.
Thus, even age and weakness have their consolations. If I were a younger man, if I were more active, more strongly bound and tied to life, these visionary friends would shun me, or I should desire to fly from them. Being what I am, I can court their society, and delight in it; and pass whole hours in picturing to myself the shadows that perchance flock every night into this chamber, and in imagining with pleasure what kind of interest they have in the frail, feeble mortal who is its sole inhabitant.
So, even getting older and being weak has its comforts. If I were younger, more vigorous, and more attached to life, these imagined friends would avoid me, or I would want to escape from them. Being who I am now, I can enjoy their company and take pleasure in it; I spend hours picturing the shadows that might gather every night in this room and imagining with joy what kind of feelings they have for the fragile, weak soul who lives here alone.
All the friends I have ever lost I find again among these visitors. I love to fancy their spirits hovering about me, feeling still some earthly kindness for their old companion, and watching his decay. ‘He is weaker, he declines apace, he draws nearer and nearer to us, and will soon be conscious of our existence.’ What is there to alarm me in this? It is encouragement and hope.
All the friends I've ever lost I see again among these visitors. I like to imagine their spirits lingering around me, still feeling some earthly affection for their old companion, and observing his decline. 'He is getting weaker, he is fading quickly, he is coming closer and closer to us, and soon he will be aware of our presence.' What is there to worry about in this? It brings me encouragement and hope.
These thoughts have never crowded on me half so fast as they have done to-night. Faces I had long forgotten have become familiar to me once again; traits I had endeavoured to recall for years have come before me in an instant; nothing is changed but me; and even I can be my former self at will.
These thoughts have never overwhelmed me as quickly as they have tonight. Faces I had long forgotten have become familiar to me again; details I’ve tried to remember for years have come back to me in an instant; nothing has changed except for me; and I can even become my old self whenever I want.
Raising my eyes but now to the face of my old clock, I remember, quite involuntarily, the veneration, not unmixed with a sort of childish awe, with which I used to sit and watch it as it ticked, unheeded in a dark staircase corner. I recollect looking more grave and steady when I met its dusty face, as if, having that strange kind of life within it, and being free from all excess of vulgar appetite, and warning all the house by night and day, it were a sage. How often have I listened to it as it told the beads of time, and wondered at its constancy! How often watched it slowly pointing round the dial, and, while I panted for the eagerly expected hour to come, admired, despite myself, its steadiness of purpose and lofty freedom from all human strife, impatience, and desire!
Lifting my gaze to the face of my old clock, I can’t help but recall the respect, mixed with a bit of childish wonder, that I felt as I sat and watched it tick away, neglected in a dark corner of the staircase. I remember how serious and composed I looked when I faced its dusty surface, as if, with that strange kind of life inside it and free from all base desires, it was like a wise sage, quietly keeping watch over the house day and night. How many times have I listened to it as it marked the passage of time, marveling at its reliability? How many times did I watch it slowly moving around the dial, all the while impatiently waiting for the hour to arrive, yet still admiring, despite myself, its unwavering purpose and its noble detachment from all human struggles, impatience, and longing!
I thought it cruel once. It was very hard of heart, to my mind, I remember. It was an old servant even then; and I felt as though it ought to show some sorrow; as though it wanted sympathy with us in our distress, and were a dull, heartless, mercenary creature. Ah! how soon I learnt to know that in its ceaseless going on, and in its being checked or stayed by nothing, lay its greatest kindness, and the only balm for grief and wounded peace of mind.
I used to think it was cruel. It seemed really heartless to me, I remember. It was an old servant even then, and I felt it should show some sadness; that it should share in our pain, but instead, it felt like a dull, heartless, money-driven thing. Ah! How quickly I learned that its constant movement, and the fact that it wasn't stopped by anything, was its greatest kindness and the only cure for grief and disturbed peace of mind.
To-night, to-night, when this tranquillity and calm are on my spirits, and memory presents so many shifting scenes before me, I take my quiet stand at will by many a fire that has been long extinguished, and mingle with the cheerful group that cluster round it. If I could be sorrowful in such a mood, I should grow sad to think what a poor blot I was upon their youth and beauty once, and now how few remain to put me to the blush; I should grow sad to think that such among them as I sometimes meet with in my daily walks are scarcely less infirm than I; that time has brought us to a level; and that all distinctions fade and vanish as we take our trembling steps towards the grave.
Tonight, tonight, when this calm and peace surround my thoughts, and memories bring so many changing scenes to mind, I find my quiet place next to many fires that have long gone out, joining the happy group gathered around them. If I could feel sad in this mood, I would be upset thinking about how much I once marred their youth and beauty, and now how few are left to make me blush; I would be saddened to realize that those among them I occasionally see during my daily walks are hardly less fragile than I am; that time has leveled us all; and that all differences fade and disappear as we take our shaky steps towards the grave.
But memory was given us for better purposes than this, and mine is not a torment, but a source of pleasure. To muse upon the gaiety and youth I have known suggests to me glad scenes of harmless mirth that may be passing now. From contemplating them apart, I soon become an actor in these little dramas, and humouring my fancy, lose myself among the beings it invokes.
But memory was meant for better things than this, and mine isn’t a burden, but a source of joy. Reflecting on the fun and youth I’ve experienced brings to mind happy moments of innocent laughter that might be happening right now. By thinking about them from a distance, I quickly become a part of these little dramas, and by indulging my imagination, I lose myself among the people it brings to life.
When my fire is bright and high, and a warm blush mantles in the walls and ceiling of this ancient room; when my clock makes cheerful music, like one of those chirping insects who delight in the warm hearth, and are sometimes, by a good superstition, looked upon as the harbingers of fortune and plenty to that household in whose mercies they put their humble trust; when everything is in a ruddy genial glow, and there are voices in the crackling flame, and smiles in its flashing light, other smiles and other voices congregate around me, invading, with their pleasant harmony, the silence of the time.
When my fire is bright and high, and a warm glow spreads across the walls and ceiling of this old room; when my clock plays cheerful tunes, like those chirping insects that thrive by the warm hearth, and are often seen, thanks to a comforting superstition, as signs of good luck and abundance for the household that welcomes them; when everything is bathed in a cozy warmth, and the crackling flames seem to speak, creating smiles with their dancing light, other smiles and voices gather around me, filling the quiet moments with their pleasant harmony.
For then a knot of youthful creatures gather round my fireside, and the room re-echoes to their merry voices. My solitary chair no longer holds its ample place before the fire, but is wheeled into a smaller corner, to leave more room for the broad circle formed about the cheerful hearth. I have sons, and daughters, and grandchildren, and we are assembled on some occasion of rejoicing common to us all. It is a birthday, perhaps, or perhaps it may be Christmas time; but be it what it may, there is rare holiday among us; we are full of glee.
For then a group of young people gathers around my fireplace, and the room fills with their happy voices. My solitary chair no longer takes center stage in front of the fire but has been moved to a smaller corner to make more space for the large circle formed around the warm hearth. I have sons, daughters, and grandchildren, and we are all together for a celebration that's special to us. It might be a birthday, or it could be Christmas; regardless, we are enjoying a wonderful holiday together, filled with joy.
In the chimney-comer, opposite myself, sits one who has grown old beside me. She is changed, of course; much changed; and yet I recognise the girl even in that gray hair and wrinkled brow. Glancing from the laughing child who half hides in her ample skirts, and half peeps out,—and from her to the little matron of twelve years old, who sits so womanly and so demure at no great distance from me,—and from her again, to a fair girl in the full bloom of early womanhood, the centre of the group, who has glanced more than once towards the opening door, and by whom the children, whispering and tittering among themselves, will leave a vacant chair, although she bids them not,—I see her image thrice repeated, and feel how long it is before one form and set of features wholly pass away, if ever, from among the living. While I am dwelling upon this, and tracing out the gradual change from infancy to youth, from youth to perfect growth, from that to age, and thinking, with an old man’s pride, that she is comely yet, I feel a slight thin hand upon my arm, and, looking down, see seated at my feet a crippled boy,—a gentle, patient child,—whose aspect I know well. He rests upon a little crutch,—I know it too,—and leaning on it as he climbs my footstool, whispers in my ear, ‘I am hardly one of these, dear grandfather, although I love them dearly. They are very kind to me, but you will be kinder still, I know.’
In the corner by the fireplace, across from me, sits someone who has grown old alongside me. She has changed, of course; she has changed a lot; and yet I still recognize the girl even with that gray hair and wrinkled forehead. Looking first at the laughing child who is half-hidden in her wide skirts and half peeking out—and then at the little matron of twelve years old, who sits so mature and so modest not far from me—and then again at a beautiful girl in the full bloom of young womanhood, the center of the group, who has glanced more than once at the open door, and whom the children, whispering and giggling among themselves, will leave a vacant chair for, even though she tells them not to—I see her image repeated three times, and I feel how long it takes for one form and set of features to completely fade away, if they ever do, from among the living. While I’m lost in these thoughts, tracing the gradual transformation from infancy to youth, from youth to full maturity, and then to old age, and considering, with an old man's pride, that she is still lovely, I feel a small, thin hand on my arm. Looking down, I see a crippled boy sitting at my feet—a gentle, patient child—whose face I recognize well. He leans on a little crutch, which I know well too, and as he climbs up to my footstool, he whispers in my ear, “I’m not really one of these, dear grandfather, even though I love them dearly. They are very kind to me, but I know you will be even kinder.”
I have my hand upon his neck, and stoop to kiss him, when my clock strikes, my chair is in its old spot, and I am alone.
I have my hand on his neck, and I lean down to kiss him, when my clock chimes, my chair is back in its usual place, and I’m alone.
What if I be? What if this fireside be tenantless, save for the presence of one weak old man? From my house-top I can look upon a hundred homes, in every one of which these social companions are matters of reality. In my daily walks I pass a thousand men whose cares are all forgotten, whose labours are made light, whose dull routine of work from day to day is cheered and brightened by their glimpses of domestic joy at home. Amid the struggles of this struggling town what cheerful sacrifices are made; what toil endured with readiness; what patience shown and fortitude displayed for the mere sake of home and its affections! Let me thank Heaven that I can people my fireside with shadows such as these; with shadows of bright objects that exist in crowds about me; and let me say, ‘I am alone no more.’
What if I exist? What if this fireside is empty, except for one frail old man? From my rooftop, I can see a hundred homes, each filled with social companions that are very real. During my daily walks, I pass a thousand men whose worries are forgotten, whose hard work is lightened, and whose dull daily routines are brightened by moments of domestic happiness at home. Amid the challenges of this struggling town, what joyful sacrifices are made; what hard work is accepted; what patience and strength are shown just for the sake of home and its love? Let me thank Heaven that I can fill my fireside with shadows like these; shadows of bright things that surround me; and let me say, ‘I am no longer alone.’
I never was less so—I write it with a grateful heart—than I am to-night. Recollections of the past and visions of the present come to bear me company; the meanest man to whom I have ever given alms appears, to add his mite of peace and comfort to my stock; and whenever the fire within me shall grow cold, to light my path upon this earth no more, I pray that it may be at such an hour as this, and when I love the world as well as I do now.
I have never felt less grateful—I'm writing this with a thankful heart—than I do tonight. Memories of the past and images of the present come to keep me company; even the most insignificant person I've ever given help to appears, adding their bit of peace and comfort to my life; and whenever the fire inside me cools down, and I no longer light my way on this earth, I hope it’s at a time like this, when I love the world as much as I do now.
THE DEAF GENTLEMAN FROM HIS OWN APARTMENT
Our dear friend laid down his pen at the end of the foregoing paragraph, to take it up no more. I little thought ever to employ mine upon so sorrowful a task as that which he has left me, and to which I now devote it.
Our good friend set down his pen at the end of the previous paragraph and won’t pick it up again. I never imagined I’d have to use mine for such a sad task as the one he has left for me, and to which I now dedicate it.
As he did not appear among us at his usual hour next morning, we knocked gently at his door. No answer being given, it was softly opened; and then, to our surprise, we saw him seated before the ashes of his fire, with a little table I was accustomed to set at his elbow when I left him for the night at a short distance from him, as though he had pushed it away with the idea of rising and retiring to his bed. His crutch and footstool lay at his feet as usual, and he was dressed in his chamber-gown, which he had put on before I left him. He was reclining in his chair, in his accustomed posture, with his face towards the fire, and seemed absorbed in meditation,—indeed, at first, we almost hoped he was.
As he didn’t come out at his usual time the next morning, we knocked lightly on his door. When there was no answer, we quietly opened it and were surprised to find him sitting in front of the ashes of his fire, with a little table that I usually placed next to him before I left for the night, a short distance away, as if he had pushed it aside thinking he might get up and go to bed. His crutch and footstool were at his feet as usual, and he was wearing his nightgown, which he had put on before I left him. He was leaning back in his chair, in his usual position, facing the fire, and seemed lost in thought—indeed, at first, we almost hoped he was.
Going up to him, we found him dead. I have often, very often, seen him sleeping, and always peacefully, but I never saw him look so calm and tranquil. His face wore a serene, benign expression, which had impressed me very strongly when we last shook hands; not that he had ever had any other look, God knows; but there was something in this so very spiritual, so strangely and indefinably allied to youth, although his head was gray and venerable, that it was new even in him. It came upon me all at once when on some slight pretence he called me back upon the previous night to take me by the hand again, and once more say, ‘God bless you.’
Going up to him, we found him dead. I have often seen him sleeping, and he always looked peaceful, but I had never seen him appear so calm and tranquil. His face had a serene, kind expression, which had impressed me a lot when we last shook hands; not that he ever had another look, God knows; but there was something very spiritual about this, something strangely and indefinably youthful, even though his hair was gray and he looked older. It hit me all at once when, for some minor reason, he called me back the night before to shake my hand again and once more say, ‘God bless you.’
A bell-rope hung within his reach, but he had not moved towards it; nor had he stirred, we all agreed, except, as I have said, to push away his table, which he could have done, and no doubt did, with a very slight motion of his hand. He had relapsed for a moment into his late train of meditation, and, with a thoughtful smile upon his face, had died.
A bell rope was hanging within his reach, but he hadn't moved toward it; he hadn’t stirred at all, we all agreed, except, as I mentioned, to push his table away, which he could have done—and probably did—with just a little motion of his hand. He had momentarily gone back into his earlier train of thought, and with a thoughtful smile on his face, he died.
I had long known it to be his wish that whenever this event should come to pass we might be all assembled in the house. I therefore lost no time in sending for Mr. Pickwick and for Mr. Miles, both of whom arrived before the messenger’s return.
I had long known that it was his wish for us to all be gathered in the house when this event happened. So, I quickly sent for Mr. Pickwick and Mr. Miles, both of whom got there before the messenger came back.
It is not my purpose to dilate upon the sorrow and affectionate emotions of which I was at once the witness and the sharer. But I may say, of the humbler mourners, that his faithful housekeeper was fairly heart-broken; that the poor barber would not be comforted; and that I shall respect the homely truth and warmth of heart of Mr. Weller and his son to the last moment of my life.
It’s not my aim to dwell on the sadness and heartfelt emotions that I experienced both as an observer and a participant. But I can mention that his devoted housekeeper was truly heartbroken; that the poor barber couldn’t find any solace; and that I will always appreciate the genuine, simple nature and kindness of Mr. Weller and his son for the rest of my life.
‘And the sweet old creetur, sir,’ said the elder Mr. Weller to me in the afternoon, ‘has bolted. Him as had no wice, and was so free from temper that a infant might ha’ drove him, has been took at last with that ’ere unawoidable fit o’ staggers as we all must come to, and gone off his feed for ever! I see him,’ said the old gentleman, with a moisture in his eye, which could not be mistaken,—‘I see him gettin’, every journey, more and more groggy; I says to Samivel, “My boy! the Grey’s a-goin’ at the knees;” and now my predilictions is fatally werified, and him as I could never do enough to serve or show my likin’ for, is up the great uniwersal spout o’ natur’.’
‘And the sweet old creature, sir,’ said the elder Mr. Weller to me in the afternoon, ‘has run off. Him who had no vices and was so gentle that a baby could have handled him, has finally been taken by that unavoidable fit of weakness we all have to face, and he’s stopped eating for good! I saw him,’ said the old gentleman, with a tear in his eye, which was unmistakable—‘I saw him getting, with every trip, more and more wobbly; I said to Samivel, “My boy! the Grey’s going at the knees;” and now my fears have sadly been confirmed, and he who I could never do enough to help or show my affection for, is up the great universal chute of nature.’
I was not the less sensible of the old man’s attachment because he expressed it in his peculiar manner. Indeed, I can truly assert of both him and his son, that notwithstanding the extraordinary dialogues they held together, and the strange commentaries and corrections with which each of them illustrated the other’s speech, I do not think it possible to exceed the sincerity of their regret; and that I am sure their thoughtfulness and anxiety in anticipating the discharge of many little offices of sympathy would have done honour to the most delicate-minded persons.
I didn’t feel any less aware of the old man’s attachment just because he showed it in his own unique way. In fact, I can honestly say that both he and his son, despite the unusual conversations they had and the odd comments and corrections they made to each other's words, expressed their regret with incredible sincerity. I’m confident that their careful consideration and concern in looking forward to performing many small acts of kindness would have been worthy of the most sensitive individuals.
Our friend had frequently told us that his will would be found in a box in the Clock-case, the key of which was in his writing-desk. As he had told us also that he desired it to be opened immediately after his death, whenever that should happen, we met together that night for the fulfilment of his request.
Our friend had often mentioned that his will would be found in a box in the clock case, and that the key was in his writing desk. He had also stated that he wanted it to be opened right after his death, whenever that might occur, so we gathered that night to fulfill his request.
We found it where he had told us, wrapped in a sealed paper, and with it a codicil of recent date, in which he named Mr. Miles and Mr. Pickwick his executors,—as having no need of any greater benefit from his estate than a generous token (which he bequeathed to them) of his friendship and remembrance.
We found it where he said it would be, wrapped in sealed paper, along with a recent codicil in which he named Mr. Miles and Mr. Pickwick as his executors, since he didn't need to provide them any greater benefit from his estate than a thoughtful gift (which he left to them) as a sign of his friendship and remembrance.
After pointing out the spot in which he wished his ashes to repose, he gave to ‘his dear old friends,’ Jack Redburn and myself, his house, his books, his furniture,—in short, all that his house contained; and with this legacy more ample means of maintaining it in its present state than we, with our habits and at our terms of life, can ever exhaust. Besides these gifts, he left to us, in trust, an annual sum of no insignificant amount, to be distributed in charity among his accustomed pensioners—they are a long list—and such other claimants on his bounty as might, from time to time, present themselves. And as true charity not only covers a multitude of sins, but includes a multitude of virtues, such as forgiveness, liberal construction, gentleness and mercy to the faults of others, and the remembrance of our own imperfections and advantages, he bade us not inquire too closely into the venial errors of the poor, but finding that they were poor, first to relieve and then endeavour—at an advantage—to reclaim them.
After pointing out the spot where he wanted his ashes to rest, he gave his “dear old friends,” Jack Redburn and me, his house, his books, his furniture—in short, everything his house contained; and with this legacy, more than enough resources to maintain it in its current state than we, with our habits and lifestyle, could ever use up. Besides these gifts, he left us in trust an annual sum of quite a significant amount, to be distributed as charity among his regular pensioners—a long list—and any other people who might, from time to time, seek his generosity. And since true charity not only covers a multitude of sins but also includes many virtues, like forgiveness, generosity, kindness, and mercy towards the faults of others, as well as the awareness of our own shortcomings, he urged us not to look too closely at the minor mistakes of the poor but to first help them because they were poor and then try—when possible—to help them improve their situation.
To the housekeeper he left an annuity, sufficient for her comfortable maintenance and support through life. For the barber, who had attended him many years, he made a similar provision. And I may make two remarks in this place: first, that I think this pair are very likely to club their means together and make a match of it; and secondly, that I think my friend had this result in his mind, for I have heard him say, more than once, that he could not concur with the generality of mankind in censuring equal marriages made in later life, since there were many cases in which such unions could not fail to be a wise and rational source of happiness to both parties.
To the housekeeper, he left an annuity that would be enough for her comfortable living and support throughout her life. For the barber, who had taken care of him for many years, he made a similar arrangement. I want to make two comments here: first, I think this couple is likely to combine their resources and get married; and second, I believe my friend had this outcome in mind, since I've heard him say more than once that he didn't agree with most people who criticize equal marriages later in life, as there are many situations where such unions can be a wise and rational source of happiness for both individuals.
The elder Mr. Weller is so far from viewing this prospect with any feelings of jealousy, that he appears to be very much relieved by its contemplation; and his son, if I am not mistaken, participates in this feeling. We are all of opinion, however, that the old gentleman’s danger, even at its crisis, was very slight, and that he merely laboured under one of those transitory weaknesses to which persons of his temperament are now and then liable, and which become less and less alarming at every return, until they wholly subside. I have no doubt he will remain a jolly old widower for the rest of his life, as he has already inquired of me, with much gravity, whether a writ of habeas corpus would enable him to settle his property upon Tony beyond the possibility of recall; and has, in my presence, conjured his son, with tears in his eyes, that in the event of his ever becoming amorous again, he will put him in a strait-waistcoat until the fit is past, and distinctly inform the lady that his property is ‘made over.’
The older Mr. Weller is far from feeling jealous about this prospect; in fact, he seems quite relieved by it. His son, if I’m not mistaken, shares this feeling. However, we all agree that the old gentleman's danger, even at its worst, was minimal, and that he was just experiencing one of those temporary weaknesses that people like him can occasionally have, which become less concerning each time until they completely fade away. I have no doubt he’ll stay a cheerful old widower for the rest of his life, as he has already asked me, quite seriously, whether a writ of habeas corpus would let him settle his property on Tony so it couldn’t be taken back; and he’s even pleaded with his son, with tears in his eyes, that if he ever falls in love again, he should put him in a straitjacket until it passes, and clearly inform the lady that his property is ‘made over.’
Although I have very little doubt that Sam would dutifully comply with these injunctions in a case of extreme necessity, and that he would do so with perfect composure and coolness, I do not apprehend things will ever come to that pass, as the old gentleman seems perfectly happy in the society of his son, his pretty daughter-in-law, and his grandchildren, and has solemnly announced his determination to ‘take arter the old ’un in all respects;’ from which I infer that it is his intention to regulate his conduct by the model of Mr. Pickwick, who will certainly set him the example of a single life.
Although I have very little doubt that Sam would faithfully follow these orders in a situation of extreme necessity, and that he would do so with complete calm and poise, I don’t think things will ever come to that point, as the old gentleman seems perfectly happy with his son, his lovely daughter-in-law, and his grandchildren, and has firmly stated his intention to ‘take after the old one in every way;’ from which I infer that he plans to guide his behavior by the example of Mr. Pickwick, who will definitely show him how to live a single life.
I have diverged for a moment from the subject with which I set out, for I know that my friend was interested in these little matters, and I have a natural tendency to linger upon any topic that occupied his thoughts or gave him pleasure and amusement. His remaining wishes are very briefly told. He desired that we would make him the frequent subject of our conversation; at the same time, that we would never speak of him with an air of gloom or restraint, but frankly, and as one whom we still loved and hoped to meet again. He trusted that the old house would wear no aspect of mourning, but that it would be lively and cheerful; and that we would not remove or cover up his picture, which hangs in our dining-room, but make it our companion as he had been. His own room, our place of meeting, remains, at his desire, in its accustomed state; our seats are placed about the table as of old; his easy-chair, his desk, his crutch, his footstool, hold their accustomed places, and the clock stands in its familiar corner. We go into the chamber at stated times to see that all is as it should be, and to take care that p. 318the light and air are not shut out, for on that point he expressed a strong solicitude. But it was his fancy that the apartment should not be inhabited; that it should be religiously preserved in this condition, and that the voice of his old companion should be heard no more.
I've wandered off topic for a moment, but I know my friend was interested in these little things, and I naturally tend to dwell on any subject that occupied his mind or brought him joy. His final wishes are quite simple. He wanted us to often talk about him; at the same time, he asked that we never discuss him with sadness or restraint, but openly, as someone we still loved and hoped to see again. He hoped the old house would not have a mournful appearance, but would be bright and cheerful; and that we would not take down or cover his picture, which hangs in our dining room, but rather keep it with us as he had been. His own room, our meeting place, remains as he wished, just like before; our chairs are arranged around the table as usual; his easy chair, desk, crutch, and footstool sit in their regular spots, and the clock is in its familiar corner. We go into the room at regular intervals to check that everything is as it should be, and to ensure that p. 318 light and air are not blocked, as he expressed strong concern over that. But he imagined that the room should not be lived in; that it should be kept in this state, and that the voice of his old companion should be heard no more.
My own history may be summed up in very few words; and even those I should have spared the reader but for my friend’s allusion to me some time since. I have no deeper sorrow than the loss of a child,—an only daughter, who is living, and who fled from her father’s house but a few weeks before our friend and I first met. I had never spoken of this even to him, because I have always loved her, and I could not bear to tell him of her error until I could tell him also of her sorrow and regret. Happily I was enabled to do so some time ago. And it will not be long, with Heaven’s leave, before she is restored to me; before I find in her and her husband the support of my declining years.
My history can be summed up in just a few words, and I would have kept those to myself if not for my friend mentioning me a while back. I have no greater sorrow than losing a child—my only daughter, who is alive and left her father’s house just a few weeks before my friend and I first met. I never talked about this even with him, because I’ve always loved her, and I couldn’t bring myself to tell him about her mistake until I could also share her sorrow and regret. Fortunately, I was able to do that some time ago. And it won’t be long, with God’s permission, before she’s back with me; before I find in her and her husband the support I need in my later years.
For my pipe, it is an old relic of home, a thing of no great worth, a poor trifle, but sacred to me for her sake.
For me, my pipe is an old keepsake from home, not something valuable, just a little thing, but it’s special to me because of her.
Thus, since the death of our venerable friend, Jack Redburn and I have been the sole tenants of the old house; and, day by day, have lounged together in his favourite walks. Mindful of his injunctions, we have long been able to speak of him with ease and cheerfulness, and to remember him as he would be remembered. From certain allusions which Jack has dropped, to his having been deserted and cast off in early life, I am inclined to believe that some passages of his youth may possibly be shadowed out in the history of Mr. Chester and his son, but seeing that he avoids the subject, I have not pursued it.
Thus, since the death of our dear friend, Jack Redburn and I have been the only ones living in the old house; and, day by day, we’ve strolled together in his favorite spots. Keeping his wishes in mind, we have been able to talk about him with comfort and happiness, remembering him as he wanted to be remembered. From some hints Jack has dropped about being abandoned and rejected in his early life, I suspect that some parts of his youth might be reflected in the story of Mr. Chester and his son, but since he steers clear of the topic, I haven’t pressed it.
My task is done. The chamber in which we have whiled away so many hours, not, I hope, without some pleasure and some profit, is deserted; our happy hour of meeting strikes no more; the chimney-corner has grown cold; and Master Humphrey’s Clock has stopped for ever.
My task is done. The room where we’ve spent so many hours, hopefully with some joy and benefit, is empty; our enjoyable time together no longer chimes; the fireplace has grown cold; and Master Humphrey's Clock has stopped for good.
TO THE READERS OF “MASTER HUMPHREY’S CLOCK”
Dear Friends,
Hey Friends,
Next November we shall have finished the tale of which we are at present engaged, and shall have travelled together through twenty monthly parts and eighty-seven weekly numbers. It is my design when we have gone so far, to close this work. Let me tell you why.
Next November we will have finished the story we are currently working on, and we will have traveled together through twenty monthly issues and eighty-seven weekly editions. My plan is to wrap up this project once we reach that point. Let me explain why.
I should not regard the anxiety, the close confinement, or the constant attention, inseparable from the weekly form of publication (for to commune with you in any form is to me a labour of love) if I had found it advantageous to the conduct of my stories, the elucidation of my meaning, or the gradual development of my characters. But I have not done so. I have often felt cramped and confined in a very irksome and harassing degree by the space in which I have been constrained to move. I have wanted you to know more at once than I could tell you; and it has frequently been of the greatest importance to my cherished intention, that you should do so. I have been sometimes strongly tempted (and have been at some pains to resist the temptation) to hurry incidents on, lest they should appear to you who waited from week to week, and had not, like me, the result and purpose in your minds, p. xixtoo long delayed. In a word, I have found this form of publication most anxious, perplexing, and difficult. I cannot bear these jerky confidences which are no sooner begun than ended, and no sooner ended than begun again.
I shouldn't worry about the anxiety, the tight schedule, or the constant focus that comes with weekly publication (because connecting with you in any form is a labor of love for me) if I found it beneficial for how I tell my stories, clarify my meaning, or gradually develop my characters. But I haven't. I've often felt restricted and overwhelmed by the limited space I have to work within. I've wanted you to know more at once than I could share; it's often been crucial for my intentions that you do. I've sometimes been really tempted (and have worked hard to resist that temptation) to rush through events so that they don’t seem to you, who are waiting week to week and who don’t have the final outcome and purpose in mind like I do, delayed for too long. In short, I've found this form of publication really stressful, confusing, and challenging. I can't stand these choppy updates that are started and then abruptly finished, only to be started again.
Many passages in a tale of any length, depend materially for their interest on the intimate relation they bear to what has gone before, or to what is to follow. I have sometimes found it difficult when I issued thirty-two closely printed pages once a month, to sustain in your minds this needful connection: in the present form of publication it is often, especially in the first half of a story, quite impossible to preserve it sufficiently through the current numbers. And although in my progress, I am gradually able to set you right, and to show you what my meaning has been, and to work it out, I see no reason why you should ever be wrong when I have it in my power by resorting to a better means of communication between us to prevent it.
Many sections of a story, no matter how long, rely heavily on their connection to what has come before and what is yet to come. Sometimes, when I released thirty-two densely printed pages every month, it was challenging to keep that connection clear in your minds. In the current format of publication, especially in the first half of a story, it's often quite impossible to maintain that connection adequately across the ongoing issues. Although I am gradually able to clarify my intentions as we move forward and elaborate on my points, I see no reason for any confusion when I have the opportunity to improve our communication and prevent it.
Considerations of immediate profit and advantage ought in such a case to be of secondary importance. They would lead me, at all hazards, to hold my present course. But for the reason I have just now mentioned, I have after long consideration, and with especial reference to the next new tale I bear in my mind, arrived at the conclusion that it will be better to abandon this scheme of publication in favour of our old and well-tried plan which has only twelve gaps in a year, instead of fifty-two.
Considerations of immediate profit and advantage should be of secondary importance in this case. They would lead me, regardless of the consequences, to stick to my current path. However, for the reason I just mentioned, after a lot of thought, particularly regarding the next new story I have in mind, I’ve come to the decision that it’s better to abandon this publication scheme in favor of our old and reliable plan, which only has twelve gaps a year instead of fifty-two.
Therefore my intention is, to close this story (with the limits of which I am of course by this time acquainted) and this work, within, or about, the period I have mentioned. I should add, that for the general convenience of subscribers, another volume of collected numbers will not be published until the whole is brought to a conclusion.
Therefore, I intend to wrap up this story (which I'm now well aware of the boundaries of) and this work within, or around, the time frame I've mentioned. I should also note that, for the convenience of subscribers, another volume of collected issues won’t be released until everything is completed.
Taking advantage of the respite which the close of this work will afford me, I have decided, in January next, to pay a visit to America. The pleasure I anticipate from this realization of a wish I have long entertained, and long hoped p. xxto gratify, is subdued by the reflection that it must separate us for a longer time than other circumstances would have rendered necessary.
Taking advantage of the break that finishing this work will give me, I’ve decided to visit America next January. The excitement I feel about finally fulfilling a wish I’ve had for a long time is overshadowed by the thought that this will keep us apart for longer than other circumstances would have required.
On the first of November, eighteen hundred and forty-two, I purpose, if it please God, to commence my book in monthly parts, under the old green cover, in the old size and form, and at the old price.
On November 1, 1842, I plan, if it’s God's will, to start my book in monthly installments, with the old green cover, in the same size and format, and at the old price.
I look forward to addressing a few more words to you in reference to this latter theme before I close the task on which I am now engaged. If there be any among the numerous readers of Master Humphrey’s Clock who are at first dissatisfied with the prospect of this change—and it is not unnatural almost to hope there may be some—I trust they will, at no very distant day, find reason to agree with
I look forward to sharing a few more thoughts with you about this later topic before I finish the task I'm currently working on. If there are any among the many readers of Master Humphrey’s Clock who are initially unhappy with the idea of this change—and it’s not unreasonable to hope there might be a few—I hope that soon they will find reasons to agree with
ITS AUTHOR
ITS AUTHOR
September, 1841.
September 1841.
p. xxiPOSTSCRIPT [0]
Now that the time is come for taking leave, I find that the words I have to add are very few indeed.
Now that it's time to say goodbye, I realize I have very few words left to share.
We part until next November. It is a long parting between us, but if I have left you anything by which to remember me, in the meanwhile, with no unkind or distant feelings—anything by which I may be associated in spirit with your firesides, homes, and blameless pleasures—I am happy.
We’ll be apart until next November. It’s a long separation for us, but if I’ve left you with anything to remember me by during this time, without any hard feelings or distance—anything that connects me in spirit to your homes, your warmth, and your good times—I’m happy.
Believe me it has ever been my true desire to add to the common stock of healthful cheerfulness, good humour, and good-will, and trust me when I return to England and to another tale of English life and manners, I shall not slacken in this zealous work.
Believe me, it has always been my genuine wish to contribute to the overall pool of healthful cheerfulness, good humor, and goodwill. Trust me, when I return to England with another story about English life and manners, I won’t hold back in this enthusiastic effort.
I take the opportunity for thanking all those who have addressed me by letter since the appearance of the foregoing announcement; and of expressing a hope that they will rest contented with this form of acknowledgment, as their number renders it impossible to me to answer them individually.
I want to take a moment to thank everyone who has reached out to me by letter since the announcement was made. I hope they can be satisfied with this acknowledgment, as the sheer volume of messages makes it impossible for me to respond to each one individually.
I bid farewell to them and all my readers with a regret that we feel in taking leave of Friends who have become endeared to us by long and close communication; and I look forward with truthfulness and pleasure to our next meeting.
I say goodbye to them and all my readers with a sadness that we feel when parting from friends we've grown close to through long and meaningful conversations; and I genuinely look forward to our next meeting with excitement.
November, 1841.
November 1841.
FOOTNOTES
[0] Postscript, printed on the wrapper of No. 87 of “Master Humphrey’s Clock”.
[0] Postscript, printed on the cover of No. 87 of “Master Humphrey’s Clock”.
[292] Old Curiosity Shop is continued here, completing No. IV.
[292] The Old Curiosity Shop continues here, completing No. IV.
[300] Old Curiosity Shop is continued to the end of the number.
[300] The Old Curiosity Shop continues through to the end of the issue.
[306] Old Curiosity Shop is continued from here to the end without further break. Master Humphrey is revived thus at the close of the Old Curiosity Shop, merely to introduce Barnaby Rudge.
[306] The Old Curiosity Shop continues from here to the end without any interruption. Master Humphrey is brought back at the end of the Old Curiosity Shop just to introduce Barnaby Rudge.
[311] This was Barnaby Rudge, contained in vol. ix. of this Edition. This is, as indicated, the final appearance of Master Humphrey’s Clock. It forms the conclusion of Barnaby Rudge.
[311] This was Barnaby Rudge, included in vol. ix. of this Edition. This is, as noted, the last appearance of Master Humphrey’s Clock. It wraps up Barnaby Rudge.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!